Connected Podcast

Homeless Jenny: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 30 Oct 2026 00:45:00 +0000

Homeless Jenny: Part 2

Jenny moves in. I make some important changes.

by Sénor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

Soon enough we were driving south on US-17, the main road through virtually every town between here and Charleston. Five minutes later I pulled into the big parking lot at the PGA Superstore. Golfsmith was right across the street. “How do you know which one to go to,” Jenny asked.

“It really doesn’t matter that much. Their prices are virtually identical, but here they’ll fit the clubs to you. That’s important. I’ll explain that you’re a novice so the salesman will spend like forever with us. You’ll see.” I took her hand and led her into the big store. The one difference between the two stores was that this one also sold clothing and equipment for tennis. I had no interest in that. Sometimes I could barely hit a stationary golf ball.

Once inside I led Jenny to the area where she would be able to try various clubs. I wasn’t at all surprised that we were intercepted halfway there by one of the salesmen. These guys must work on commission. They were even more attentive; always had been; than even the car salespeople.

“Yes, you can help us. I want a set of clubs for my friend here. She’s a total novice.”

“Then I assume you’ll want an inexpensive set of clubs.”

“On the contrary, I believe that one should always have the very best equipment. Let’s see what you have then I’m sure she’ll want to try them out.” He smiled and led us to the back of the store where the ladies’ clubs could be found. They had a good selection from TaylorMade, Nike, Adams, and Callaway; all top brands. He showed Jenny how to hold the clubs using several types of grips. I always used an interlocking grip so that’s what I suggested to Jenny.

Apparently, the salesman agreed. “It’s the most popular and I find it helps control the club more effectively. He helped Jenny select a glove and we proceeded to the practice area. “These shafts will seem light to you. Don’t let that fool you. They’re graphite and they’re extremely strong. I’ve never even come close to breaking one of mine so you don’t have to worry about that. Now, here’s some advice; golf is a game of contradictions.” Jenny replied with a puzzled look. I’d heard all of this before. “Believe it or not, to get the ball into the air you have to hit down on it. It’s called trapping the ball; squeezing it between the club and the ground or, in this case, the mat. Next, if you want the ball to go far, swing easy. Swinging hard, or over-swinging, just gets your body out of rhythm. Only bad things will happen then like hooking or slicing and your distance will suffer, too. Just relax and swing in an arc. Ever play softball?”

“Yes, I played on our high school varsity four years.”

“That should help you; it’s basically the same swing except now the ball is smaller, on the ground, and not moving.” Jenny tried a few practice swings before actually addressing a ball. Her first few swings were weak, but then she seemed to get the hang of it. All told she hit five shots with each club before going back to the TaylorMade Aeroburner’s.

“I like the way this one feels, Doug. Is that okay?”

“It’s more than okay; it’s exactly right.” She tried several drivers and some fairway woods. Why they’re still called “woods” when they’re made of metal has always astounded me. Anyway, Jenny liked the TaylorMade there, too. Once we had the clubs we walked over to get a couple of bags.

“Why do I need more than one?”

“You’ll need a cart bag for when we play. It’ll help you organize the clubs and it’s big enough to hold extra gloves, raingear, plenty of balls, tees, and first aid supplies in case you get a blister or a cut. It’ll also have a compartment that’s insulated to keep cold water or Gator Aid. On the downside, cart bags are heavy so when we go to the range to practice you’ll want something lighter and easier to carry. I also use mine when I travel. She selected one in pink and the second in purple. They were both excellent bags so I was satisfied. I handed them to the salesman, telling him to meet us in shoes.

“Shoes?”

“Yeah, you can play in your sneakers, but they’re not waterproof like golf shoes and you can slip quite easily. Golf shoes have cleats.” She tried several, picking a pair that was more like sneakers than shoes. We bought two. Next: putters. I explained and Jenny tried a few on their putting green. After almost an hour she picked an Odyssey Works Superstroke; a good choice in my opinion. We spent another hour on clothes before buying three dozen balls and several ball markers, towels, and other assorted tools. My bill came to $3,427.16, not too bad all things considered.

On the drive home I told Jenny that I’d be away for the weekend. “I think it would be good if you came with me.”

“Where are we going?”

“Santee, South Carolina.”

“Where on earth is that?”

“I-95 runs right through the middle of it. That’s how we’re getting there. I’m getting a dog.”

“Why can’t you get one here?”

“I could, but this will be a special dog. Before you came to live with me I was there alone every day and night except for when May was there cleaning. I had a team of burglars break in early one morning about two months ago. The alarm went off and I grabbed my pistol. It’s a smart gun that requires my thumbprint to be fired. I shot one of them when he tried to knife me and the other ran. The guy lived, but he’ll be paralyzed for the rest of his life; the bullet went through his lung and severed his spinal cord. For a while I thought I might go to jail, but the DA decided not to prosecute. The one I shot had a long record of burglary and even armed robbery and the fact that he did cut my arm made the case one of self-defense.

“I thought at the time that I might need a guard dog. Dogs are notoriously light sleepers and they have sensational hearing. I think a barking dog would probably scare most burglars away, besides you could always call the dog back. You can’t do that with a bullet. I’d like to have you with me so the dog will know you. We can take our clubs and practice. Then when we come home I’ll arrange some lessons for you.” Jenny leaned forward and kissed me. It had been a wonderful morning.

We stopped at the Farmstead Golf Links where I was a member and walked together into the clubhouse where I picked up a ticket for three bags of balls. For some reason this course puts their range balls into these neat nylon mesh bags which disappear at an alarming rate according to the head pro who is a friend. We redeemed our voucher for the balls at the bag drop and walked together to the range about 75 yards away. We were almost there when Jenny told me, “I can see what you mean about these wind shirts. It’s breezy here, but I’m warm; much warmer than I thought I would be.” I showed her what most people thought was the best way to practice; starting with a wedge and moving up to the longer clubs. She did as I suggested and before long she was striking the ball as though she’d been playing for years. She was a natural; I wasn’t. I could hit most shots fairly well, but every now and then, . Well, let me put it this way; golf is only one of the four-letter words I’ve been known to use often on the course.

After the range we walked to the putting green. It was mid-afternoon and it was deserted. I gave her three balls and told her to have fun. Fifteen minutes later I was just about to stroke a twenty-footer when I heard her shout, “YEAH!” She continued when I looked up. “That must have been forty feet, maybe even longer.” I left my ball to give Jenny a knuckle bump, but she jumped up to wrap her arms around my neck and pressed her lips into mine. “I’m having such fun. It’s hard to believe that less than a week ago, .”

I stopped her there. “Let’s not talk about the past. It’s no longer important. Only your future matters now.” Leaning down, I kissed her again, but only a short one. “Back to work,” I told her as I patted her ass. It looked as good in her jeans as it did naked in my bed. We stayed until the weather turned cool then returned to my car to stow the clubs in the trunk. A minute later we were on our way back home.

Once there I showed Jenny how to clean her clubs. “I’m sure you’ve never watched golf on TV, but if you had you’d see that the caddie cleans the club after every shot. I play with some guys who never clean their clubs. It’s important to keep these little grooves clean. They grip and spin the ball. You’ll learn more about that when you take a few lessons. I think you’ll do really well. You seem to have a knack for the game. Next week we’ll get you out onto the course.”

“I had a lot of fun today, Doug. Thank you so much. Running into you was the best thing that’s ever happened to me.” What could I say? Absolutely nothing; she kissed me then, ramming her tongue down my throat. Man, could she kiss!

Anyway, I washed the clubs in my laundry tub and she dried them, returning them to their bags. We were done in about twenty minutes then I surprised her by removing her golf shoes and washing them. I finished by washing mine then we carried all her clothes into the house. I dropped them onto the bed and went to one of the spare bedrooms for some extra hangers. We showered quickly; no fooling around; and went back to the car to go out for dinner. We were both hungry, not having eaten since breakfast.

I debated driving all the way back to Myrtle Beach, but I had promised Jenny we’d go to Original Benjamin’s and I liked to think of myself as a man of my word. At one time I would have been forced to drive down Route 17 past light after light, probably being lucky to average 30 miles per hour. About five years ago a bypass was created; SC-31, the Carolina Bays Parkway; where the speed limit was 65, but the average speed was closer to 75. That was where I headed now. Thirty minutes later I pulled into the restaurant’s huge parking lot.

We were greeted by a “pirate” who gave us some cheap plastic bead necklaces. Just inside the door Jenny marveled at the model of the Queen Elizabeth. It must be thirty feet long and the detail is incredible. I gave my name to the hostess and we moved into the bar to wait until we were called. It was January; the middle of winter; and we still had to wait. Jenny looked at the sticker I’d been given. It was on my shirt. “Yellowfin Tuna?”

“Yeah, that’s how they’ll call us when they have table for us. It’s easier than calling a bunch of names they’ve never heard before. Margarita?”

“Yes, please.” I ordered and a few minutes later our drinks were placed on the bar in front of us. I dropped a twenty on the bar, leaving the change as a tip. Jenny and I chatted while we drank. She was really excited about our day. She had just asked me a question about golf when we were called. After reporting to the cashier we were led to our table, but not before our guide picked up a basket of hush puppies. Jenny and I sat and ate a few before going up to the buffet. I always ate the same things; cold boiled peel-and-eat shrimp on my first trip, crab-stuffed mushrooms, fried shrimp and fried scallops along with an ear of corn on my second, and several pounds of crab legs on the rest, usually eating until I could barely walk. Jenny went for salad and soup to begin, commenting as I fed her a large shrimp with cocktail sauce how good the vegetable beef soup was.

I realized then that I hadn’t thought to buy Jenny either a wallet or purse. She’d had no need on the road, but now they’d be essentials. Oh well, tomorrow was another day. I followed my usual routine, finishing after having eaten nine clusters of crab legs. Jenny wasn’t that far behind me, having eaten six.

We were back in the car when Jenny next spoke. “I don’t think I’ve ever eaten so much. I couldn’t believe how good the food was. Doug, I have to thank you for the best day of my life.” I sat there silent, unbelieving that such an ordinary day had been her best.

Finally, after almost a minute, I responded, “I’m truly sorry, Jenny. I keep forgetting how miserable your life has been, but I want you to know that I had a wonderful time, too. I think running into you was just as lucky for me as it was for you. You have so much energy and so much curiosity that I get a big kick out of watching you as you experience things for the first time.” I reached across the console to take her hand in mine. I knew she was grateful as hell, but how far did her feelings for me really go? I wasn’t ready then to tell her how I really felt. I knew I could easily fall in love with her, but would she feel the same about me? Only time would tell.

CHAPTER 5.

We’d left the restaurant at 8:45 and the sky had become cloudy and overcast so the night was black as pitch when we passed through Calabash around ten after nine. The road forms a big “S” with a right turn that takes it down near the I C W and a left that runs roughly parallel to the waterway. We were about a mile from the house when I first noticed the bright blue, red, and white blinking lights in the distance. As we approached we realized the lights were coming from my driveway.

Sunset Beach has its own police force, but the majority of law enforcement is still done by the sheriff and his deputies. There was one car from each agency in the driveway as I parked on the front lawn. Of course, I was challenged by one of the town officers until I identified myself as the owner of the house. “What happened?”

“We got an alert from the alarm company. Your sliding glass door was forced open. Looks like they got some of your stuff. I’d like you to check and tell us what.”

“Doug, do you think they stole your computers?”

“No, they’re locked in place and the password is fourteen symbols long so I doubt they were able to gain access to my files.” We walked in to find a lot of vandalism; torn cushions from my almost new leather couch, marker on the walls, beer missing from the fridge. They’d also gotten my I-pad and a laptop I used for email or writing if I wanted to watch TV. There was nothing of value on the hard drive. I wasn’t foolish enough to put my billion dollar investment program on something so easily lost or stolen. However, that didn’t mean I didn’t have a nasty surprise for the thieves.

“We know this was done by kids. Real burglars don’t destroy furniture or write on the walls. We believe their MO is to knock on doors. If someone answers they ask for someone who obviously doesn’t live there. If nobody answers they break in and steal what they can. I sure would like to catch these bastards.”

“Then come with us to my office and I’ll show you where they are.” He looked to be confused, but he did follow Jenny and me into the room. “I’m a PhD. in computer engineering so I’ve taken my laptop and I-pad and made a few changes to how they operate. There’s a password, but no special password screen so if you don’t know about it you’ll open the computer, but also activate a GPS chip that I installed. I can pull up a map showing their location in seconds. Hold on a sec, .” I activated the GPS tracker using the icon on my desktop. Initially, there were two dots; one red for the laptop and one green for the I-pad, but a minute later I had the latitude and longitude down to the nearest second. A map appeared when I pressed F12 and I was able to zoom in all the way to the address.
“Once they turn these on the GPS will continue independently whether the unit is on or off. Okay, 3746 Duncan Street. That’s just up the road on the left past that big pond with the observation deck.”

“We’re on the way. I’m sure we can get a full search warrant based on what we have. With our new technology the judge’s staff can send it to my vehicle and I can print it out right there. How’s that for service? Will you be home tomorrow morning? I’d like to send one of the day deputies over to fill you in. If we’re lucky we’ll find some of the other stuff they’ve taken, too.” We shook hands and they were gone less than a minute later.

“What’re we going to do about this mess? I can’t believe they were so destructive, Doug.”

“I’ll contact my insurance company first thing tomorrow morning. Well, maybe not the first thing, but early then I’ll call the painters and finally, the furniture company to get a replacement for the couch. Then I’ll need a fence company and I’ll have to postpone our meeting with the dog trainer. I probably should have taken more precautions, but as the saying goes; there’s no sense crying over spilt milk. I’m sure to get my laptop and I-pad back, but it will take time, unfortunately. Why don’t we just go to bed?”

“Good idea; I’m too stuffed to even think about dealing with this now.” She held out her hand and I took it as we walked together to the bedroom. We stripped and showered, but no sex tonight. I went to sleep quickly with a promise of a great blowjob in the morning.

I got it, too; first thing, exactly as promised and well worth waiting for. Jenny sucked me dry, leaving me exhausted again at 6:30. We rested together and rose at seven. I fixed a breakfast of bacon and French toast for the two of us. I would have preferred for us to be naked, but I half expected a visit from the law and I knew May would be here around nine, thus, my sweatshirt and jeans while Jenny wore a sweater and Capri’s.

We ate in the kitchen, looking out toward the marsh and waterway, a dozen slices of hot egg-soaked bread, a pound of crisp bacon, butter, and genuine Vermont maple syrup. I ate quietly, but Jenny was ecstatic. “Damn, Doug; this is the best breakfast I’ve ever had.”

“Thanks for the compliment, even if it isn’t true. I’m sure your mother must have done something right in the kitchen, even if only once.”

“My mother never made breakfast. She’s the reason why I can’t stomach cold cereal. I must have had frosted flakes a thousand days in a row then I had shredded wheat for the next thousand, besides don’t you know to never refuse a compliment?”

“I do now so why don’t we finish up so I can get to work?” We dug in, eating like we had last night. We tackled the dishes together and Jenny volunteered to make the bed while I got busy on the phone. My first call was to my insurance agent. He told me he would get the crime report from the sheriff’s office. Next I rang Sunset Painting. They were two brothers from New Jersey; Al and Joe. They were good workers and always showed up on time. Ten minutes later we had an appointment for Saturday morning. I had just ended the call when May and Le’andra walked in ready to work.

“My lord, Mistuh Doug; what on earth happened heah?”

“Burglary and vandalism, last night. Just work around it until the adjuster shows up. He should be here by one. Jenny and I will handle it if you’re gone by the time he comes. Okay? Good, now I have to make a few more calls so, please excuse me.” I returned to the office while they got to work.

My call went to a major furniture store in High Point, out in the western half of North Carolina. Lots of people think of it as the furniture capital of the world and they’re probably right. I spoke to a salesperson, giving her the invoice number from my order. She found it in her computer and told me I could have the order duplicated in ten days. They even had my credit card on file.

I was about to place another call when my phone rang. It was a sheriff’s deputy. I made an a

Homeless Jenny: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 29 Oct 2026 13:19:41 +0000

Homeless Jenny: Part 1

I meet and befriend a homeless woman.

by Sénor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

CHAPTER 1.

It was the sign I saw first. “HOMELESS,” it said; just some marker on a torn sheet of cardboard about three feet high and less than two wide. “Anything will help. Please!” I looked around at the modern shopping center and the hundreds of mostly new cars and wondered not for the first time how something like this could happen. Then I wondered what would happen tonight when the temperature was supposed to go down to 23; nine degrees below freezing. By this time I had driven my Honda Accord past the unfortunate guy and was on the way to the highway.

I’m no softy. I grew up just outside New York City and I’ve seen beggars aplenty; both in the city and on gambling junkets down in Atlantic City, where the boardwalk is infested with them. In the past I’d just driven or walked on, ignoring and not even making eye contact, but something about this bothered me. I’d taken early retirement; really early, and moved to “warmer climes,” as the saying goes. I lived now north of Myrtle Beach, South Carolina where everyone seemed to have plenty of money; money for golf, restaurants, shows and clubs in addition to the necessities of life; yet there were still some with no food and no shelter, and worse; no hope. Here, where there were so many with so much, there was still someone who could freeze to death in a matter of hours.

Instead of the highway I turned into Home Depot to swing around in a circle that would bring me back to the desolate soul leaning there against the stop sign. Parking my car nearby in the huge lot I walked up to the beggar. “I’d give you some money, buddy, but what guarantee do I have that you won’t spend it on cheap booze or snort it up your nose?”

“You have my word, Mister.” I was taken aback by the voice. I had expected it to be gruff; matching the rough clothes and heavy boots, but it wasn’t. Then, taking a really close look, I saw this beggars face was clean shaven; okay, not shaven, but hairless. Hidden under the knit cap and heavy sweatshirt and jeans was, I was sure, a woman.

Reaching out, I lifted the beggar to his/her feet and pulled the cap from its head. Several cars had driven past when her auburn hair fell around her dirty face. “I don’t believe it. You’re a girl!”

“Nobody’s called me a girl in years. I’m a woman and what’s not to believe?”

“Mind telling me how old you are? And what the hell are you doing here?”

“Why is it your business?”

“You’re sitting here begging for money and I have some, but I’m not turning any over to you until I get some answers.” I’d noticed that the sun was setting and in the few minutes I’d been here the temperature had dropped ten degrees. I was getting cold and I was dressed in heavier clothes than she was. “Why don’t we continue this conversation in my car where it’s a lot warmer?”

“So you can rape me? I don’t think so.”

“You know, for a beggar you’re awfully particular. I’m trying to help you and all I get is lip. I have half a mind to put you over my knee.”

She appeared shocked at my words, but slowly followed my lead as I walked to my car. I held the door for her then walked around to the driver’s seat. “So, why don’t you tell me your story? How on earth did you wind up here?”

“I think I’d rather hear your story before I share mine. How do I know I can trust you?”

I was tempted to laugh, but I didn’t. Actually, the more I thought the more I considered it a good idea. “Okay, that’s fair enough, my name is Douglas Robert Preston, Doug. I’m 34 and I’m officially retired.”

“At 34?”

“Yeah. Ever hear of the computer learning programs, ’S A T for Idiots’ or ‘A S V A B for Idiots’ or ‘Spanish for Idiots’? I wrote that entire series; all twenty-three of them, and I made a real good living, especially since there were only three people in my company. I wrote code in my home office while my secretary and bookkeeper kept track of orders in my dining room. It was great; no commuting, no arguing with partners, and since I had no actual physical product, no production or mailing or returns costs. My customers downloaded every program and my overhead was almost nothing, less than a hundred and twenty thousand a year. Virtually all of that was for my employees’ salaries and our insurance premiums.

“I was clearing close to a million dollars a year after taxes and then I got a brilliant idea; ‘Investments for Idiots.’ There are plenty of computer programs for every subject under the sun, but the investment field is like a deep dark jungle. I often think that the so-called experts make it that way so they can justify the billions they make at the public’s expense. My instructional programs analyzed a person’s errors and created new remedial lessons. The investment program works much the same way in that it asks questions just like the other programs, but it takes the data you put in on a stock, bond, or mutual fund and actually analyzes the information using daily info it picks up from the internet then it tells you what to do. It can even analyze stocks and bonds at random and make recommendations or do the whole buying and selling process automatically. To test it I used it every day for almost two years and it never made even a single mistake. I made millions; returning more than twenty percent in a market that was static at best, so much that the SEC came knocking at my door, thinking I had some inside information. Unfortunately, their “secure investigation” leaked like a sieve.

“I can’t tell you the name of the company, but when they learned about my program they figured their gravy train would be toast. Why pay some jerk five percent commission year after year when you could buy all of his expertise and more for a few hundred dollars? A few days later I answered my door and they were there with a bunch of lawyers wanting to buy me out. Their offer was too good to ignore. I sold the entire company and the rights to all of my programs. Even after taxes I still had more than I could spend in a lifetime. They agreed to hire my two employees for a minimum of five years at the same salary and benefits and I walked away with more than a hundred million, how much more will have to be my secret for the time being.”

“What? You made a hundred million and you’re driving an effing Honda?”

“Why not? A car is just a way to get from point A to point B. A Honda does that as well as a Mercedes and it’s a lot cheaper to maintain. This car has almost everything a Mercedes or BMW would have at less than half the price. What’s not to like? Anyway, I moved south to get away from the snow and here I am. Now you know my story; what’s yours?”

She looked down and took a deep breath. “My name is Jessica Fuller, Jessie. I’m twenty-three and I’ve been on my own since I was seventeen. I ran away from home because my step-father was raping me several times a week.”

“Couldn’t you have gone to the police?”

She laughed. “That rat bastard was the county sheriff. He had me watched like a hawk, told everyone it was for my protection because he claimed I was out of control. I was an honor roll student back in high school. How out of control could I have been? I had just graduated when he and my mother went on a cruise, leaving me home alone. One of the deputies was supposed to look in on me, but one night I bolted right after he left. I took my mother’s car and drove it down to the train station thinking that might throw them off the track then I grabbed my backpack and hiked five miles out to the interstate where I hitched a ride.

“I’m no fool. I knew I’d have to come across as payment for a lot of the rides either with a blow job or fucking. It was worth any price to get away from that asshole. My mother was no better. I tried to tell her what was happening and she called me a liar then she hit me and accused me of trying to steal her man. What the fuck? Why the hell would I want a fifty year-old man with a gut like Santa Claus?

“I figured that if I just kept on traveling I’d be able to keep myself away from them. That’s what I’ve been doing for the past five years; hitching rides and staying alive. I can’t tell you how many men I’ve fucked in that time, but I’m away from him. Every now and then I call a friend and she gives me the low-down on everything since my last call. Seems the mighty sheriff has had his hand in the till and the state cops are all over him. With luck he might get himself arrested. My last big ride was with a long-haul trucker; a nice guy who didn’t even try to get his way with me. He fed me and let me sleep in his cab for three days, but he reached the end of the line out in Lumberton, you know, up in North Carolina. I got a ride here from a Canadian couple day before yesterday. That’s my story. Not much, is it?”

“I don’t know. Seems you’re a survivor. I think a lot of people would have given up by now. Ever think of settling in one place and getting a job?”

“My step-father would be all over me as soon as my employer listed my social security number and I got a paycheck. I’m free of him, but I’m fucked job-wise.”

I sat silently for a few minutes before speaking. “You’d better buckle up. Driving in parking lots can be dangerous.”

“Where are we going?”

“Walmart, I can’t take you to dinner looking like that. You’ll need some new clothes and let me see your head for a second. Hmmm, you have head lice. Not too surprising considering how you’ve been living. We’ll have to get something to treat it.”

“Why are you doing this? You don’t know me.”

“Neither have any of the men who’ve picked you up since you’ve been on the road. Let’s just say for now that I don’t want to read that you’ve frozen to death when I pick up tomorrow’s paper.” I started the car and drove maybe a quarter mile, parking only a few slots from Walmart’s entrance. I sent her in to the women’s clothing department with instructions to get at least three sets of everything; more for underwear, bras, and socks. “See about some sneakers and maybe some shoes. If there’s nothing you like there’s a shoe store right down the lot, maybe a hundred yards. I’m off to the pharmacy to get something for your hair. I think I’ll get you some regular shampoo and conditioner, too.” I pushed a cart in her direction then took one of my own. She turned left and I turned right when we were in the huge store.

I had to wait on line to speak with a pharmacist, but that was hardly a surprise. It was Walmart, after all. I explained briefly about the problem and she recommended a product on the shelves, telling me that a fine-toothed comb was included. After listening to her instructions closely I picked up a bottle of the shampoo then went looking for some other “necessities.” Shampoo and conditioner were first then a toothbrush and some mild soap for her face. I already had plenty of deodorant soap. I picked up some razors and shaving cream and some anti-perspirant. Then I walked into foreign territory; feminine hygiene products. I had no idea what she used so I got one of each figuring that we could just leave the others at the cashier. Thinking that I had everything I walked away, but turned back when I realized she would need a comb and brush, at least.

I found her in the women’s department with three pairs of Levi’s, two pairs of Capri’s, four tops, and a sweater. “I hope it’s not too much.”

“No, if anything it’s not enough, but it’ll be enough for now. How about some underwear and socks Then we can throw your old stuff into the trash. I don’t see any jackets here. Take a look at what I have and we can pick up the rest of the clothes.” She looked at all the feminine products and laughed. “Well, I assume you have your period. You’re too young for menopause and I had no idea what you used.”

“Most of the time it was whatever rag I could find. Thanks.” She picked up a box of tampons and put them in her cart then I added everything not a feminine product and abandoned my cart. A few minutes later we had bras; 34B’s, and panties and socks. Amazingly, we found a cashier line with only one person ahead of us. Once we had checked out we returned to the car and I drove down to the shoe store. One of the clerks gave Jessie a dirty look which I suppose might have been justified considering her appearance, but my withering glare turned him in the opposite direction fast.
Jessie picked out a pair of New Balance sneakers and a pair of basic black; well, I’d call them ‘loafers,’ but I was sure they were actually called something else. Back in my car, I drove to my house.

“I live about twenty-five minutes away up in Sunset Beach, North Carolina. When we get there I’d like you to go to my guest bathroom. Drop your clothes outside the door. You can lock all three doors so you’ll be assured of privacy. Use the medicated shampoo on your hair then if you wrap one of the big towels around your body I’ll come in and use the fine-toothed comb to pull out any nits. Now, don’t be insulted, but the pharmacist said you might have them in your pubic area, too. She suggested either the shampoo or shaving the area. That would wash any lice and nits down the drain. I think you should check your armpits, too. If we don’t get everything the first time around we can continue tomorrow morning. You can have your choice of the extra bedrooms, okay?”

“Like I’m going to argue. I assume you’d like to fuck me so why am I sleeping in a separate room?”

“Let’s get things straightened out before we even think about it. I’ll make an appointment with my doctor tomorrow, too. I think you should be tested for STD’s. Again, please don’t be insulted. Did every one of your partners use a condom? I’ll bet not, and you weren’t exactly in a position to insist.”
I had turned off US-17 North onto NC-179; Beach Road; that would lead straight to my house. I pulled through the gate about ten minutes later. Carrying the bags of clothes into the living room, I stopped before taking all the personal items into the guest bath. I locked the two doors that led to the two adjacent bedrooms and placed everything on the vanity. “Need anything else?”

“Some clothes.”

“Of course; I’ll cut the tags off while you shower and wash your hair. I’ll bring in a set of clothes for you when I comb out your hair.” I opened the linen closet and removed a wash cloth and a big thick bath towel. “I think this will cover you. I’ll get a trash bag for your clothes. They’ll have lice in them so they have to go. Just drop them outside the door. I’ll have the bag ready. Make sure you remove any personal items you might have in the pockets. Okay, see you once you’ve cleaned up then we’ll go out to dinner.” I closed the door and heard her lock it. I was back in less than a minute with a heavy-duty trash bag and I was just in time to take the items directly from her outstretched hand.
I selected the rear bedroom for her thinking it would be quieter and made the queen bed there before cutting the tags from her clothes and placing them either on hangers in the closet or into drawers in the dresser. I selected a top, bra, panties, Capri’s, and socks for her to wear. I was just about finished when I heard her open the door. “Doug?”

“I’m right here. Here are some clothes for you. I hope everything matches okay. Why don’t you sit on the stool while I comb your hair?” She did and I ran the comb through her hair exactly as the pharmacist had told me to, the teeth flush with her scalp. I must have pulled a hundred nits; lice egg cases; from her scalp before running them down the drain with steaming hot water. I could see the bite marks where the lice had feasted on her blood. What a shame that a decent human being had to live like this.

All told I spent almost a half hour combing her hair, even going over the same areas two and three times until the comb was clean. Then I left Jessie to dress. I was somewhat surprised at how well she had cleaned up. I guessed her height at about 5 feet 9 inches and she was painfully thin, no doubt because she hadn’t eaten regularly. She had small breasts, I thought for the same reason and narrow hips. Her face was an almost perfect oval with blue eyes and high cheekbones I hadn’t noticed before. I left her alone and five minutes later she was ready.

CHAPTER 2.

I set the house alarm and led her out to my Honda. It really was a pretty decent car. I’d bought it new when I moved here last year. There’s a big difference between buying a car in New York and buying one here. For one thing, the sales people actually make you believe they’re glad to have you in their showroom. Many times in New York I’d stood around for half an hour while they completely ignored my presence. I only give people like that one chance. I’d never go into that dealership again, but I always made sure to write an explanatory letter to the general manager. The biggest difference was that I paid for this car with a personal check. In New York an official bank check was always required and, even then, I had to sit around the dealership while they called the bank to ensure that it was real.

I opened the door for Jessie and backed out into the driveway. A minute later we were back on Beach Road headed toward the nearby village of Calabash. I parked in the lot at Boundary House. It was just after eight so the early rush of senior citizens was long gone. We were shown straight to a table by the hostess. Once we had our menus I asked Jessie, ”Would you like a drink? They might ask you for ID, but maybe not since I come here often.”

“It’s okay, I have my expired driver’s license from Iowa. What would you have? The drink, I mean.”

“I usually have a Margarita on the rocks. I enjoy it. You can barely taste the tequila through the lemon-and lime juice in it.”

“I think I’ll join you.” That was what we ordered when the waitress came to the table. I explained what I knew about the menu. “I’ve had the baked potato soup several times. I think it’s really good. When was the last time you ate?”

“Day before yesterday with the Canadian couple; a burger and some fries with a Coke for lunch.”

“Then you’re probably hungry enough that you can handle the soup. It’s pretty filling. Also, the salads here are big and really good with cheese, bacon, and almonds in addition to the standard lettuce and tomatoes. For entrees I suggest the shrimp; grilled or fried; the chicken fingers, ribs, or prime rib. They’re all usually pretty good. I had the filet once and it was okay, but just okay. I’m going to have the ribs.”

Jessie did order the soup, suggesting we share, the salad with Italian, and the ribs with baked sweet potato. I had the salad with bleu cheese and the ribs with baked potato. I toasted with Jessie once the drinks had arrived. “Here’s to better days.”

She smiled and took a sip. “Good choice; I really like it.”

Now I smiled. “Don’t like it too much. They can really sneak up on you. They’re stronger than you might think. That’s why I never have more than two.” A minute later our soup arrived and I could tell by the expression on her face that it was another good choice. I could also tell that she was reluctant to share, but, after eating about half, she pushed the bowl across the table. I only ate a little bit and returned the bowl to her.

I loved the salads here and the accompanying croiss

Homeless Jenny: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 29 Oct 2026 00:34:00 +0000

Homeless Jenny: Part 4

Jenny confronts her stepfather then we take a long honeymoon!

by S nor Longo. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

After lunch we walked together along the waterfront, watching the ferry to Bridgeport dock, disgorge its cargo of cars and trucks then fill its decks with those waiting to cross the Sound. The ferry was a great alternative to driving into and through New York City before heading north. I had always used the ferry when going to Boston or Cambridge, saving two or more hours and a boatload of hassle every time.

Mom gave us a ride back to the station at 3:40 for the 4:06 train back to Penn Station. I was pleased to see Mom and Jenny hug before we climbed the ladder onto the train. We waved to Mom as the train pulled out.

Did Mom say something to you while you were hugging?

Yes, she gave me some advice.

Oh?

Yes, she told me you were nothing like your father. I already knew that. I can t see you ever cheating and I know I would never cheat on you so I guess we re stuck with each other, forever.

I leaned in for a kiss that lasted longer than it should considering where we were then I whispered in Jenny s ear, I certainly hope so. Jenny didn t have to answer. Her eyes said all I needed to know.

We had just changed trains in Huntington when I mentioned to Jenny that I thought we should get her a car. She seemed to think about it for a minute then chimed in, Okay, but not a Honda. Your car is okay, better than okay, but after spending so many years barely getting by I d like to splurge, get something a little extravagant. Is that okay?

Of course; we can go out and look as soon as we re back home. Jenny kissed me then whispered in my ear and I knew I was the luckiest man on the planet. She planned to prove it as soon as we were in our room.

I stopped at reception to ask if they had a doctor on staff. Luckily, they did and I asked for an appointment tomorrow morning. I received a phone call fifteen minutes later telling me that Dr. St. Claire would come to my room at 11:30 tomorrow morning and that he wanted to know what the problem was so he could be prepared. Tell him my arm is in a sling because of a knife wound I received last Saturday night. I want to make sure there s no infection and have the bandages changed. I was assured that he would receive the message.

Jenny had a smile on her face as she led me to the bedroom. She had just removed my shoes and socks when my cell rang. I looked at the screen and wondered, who the hell is Frank Garcia? I answered thinking it might be the doctor. I hadn t been paying much attention to his name. My caller was a detective for the NYPD who wanted to meet with me tomorrow morning, saying he had news regarding my assault and battery case. I suggested he meet us at reception at 8:30 and we d treat him to breakfast. He nixed the breakfast, but did say he d accept a cup of coffee. I had just ended the call in time. I could see that Jenny was getting impatient.

You were right, Doug; it was a long day. I enjoyed being with your mother, but the ride back was really boring.

The Long Island Railroad is strictly a commuter line. There are people who do that very trip five days a week; the price of living in that area, I guess.

Where did you live when you were working?

Closer in, much closer in; I lived and worked in Hicksville which is on another line. There are three; North, Central, and South.

Interesting, but not now; I have my mind on something else. She almost tore the clothes from my body and a minute later hers followed. Now, don t forget who s doing the doing. I just laughed as she gently lowered me to the bed. I lay in the center of the big king bed with my right arm out to the side, exactly as instructed while Jenny showed me just how much she loved me. She rubbed her swimsuit model s body over mine, her nipples moving into my mouth and hand as we kissed and kissed and groped each other unashamedly.

I had two fingers in her, my thumb on her hard swollen clit as she stroked me furiously. There was a time in the not so distant past when that was my only means of relief. A lot had changed since Jenny had come into my life. I d hoped to marry, but never imagined it would be to a goddess like Jenny. It was all I could do to resist pulling her onto my rod, that s how hot I was for her. She must have been clairvoyant because just seconds later she moved up onto my body and rubbed me into her dripping slit. I had closed my eyes, but heard her moan as she slid down until our bodies met.

I couldn t help myself; I began to move with her, driving my cock as deeply into her as humanly possible. Jenny was right; it was a very long day and my arm didn t make it any easier. It felt as though I was being stabbed over and over as the day progressed. However, what I was feeling now with my wonderful wife was worth everything I had endured.

Let s face it; there are only so many variations for sex. Sure there re oral and anal, although I didn t find the thought of that terribly appealing, and there s genital sex. I d had plenty of manual sex over the twenty-plus years before meeting Jenny. In spite of the obvious limitations, sex with Jenny was never dull. She had such energy and so much love to share that I was never bored. Tonight was as exciting as ever even though I was exhausted. The pain in my arm had given me a miserable night s sleep. I d slept through the night, but Jenny had told me I was tossing and turning the entire time.

Jenny tried something new on me tonight, flexing her vaginal muscles and squeezing my cock like never before. Oh God! I was practically screaming as I came and came again until Jenny covered my mouth with hers. She covered my face with kisses once I had settled down. I could barely speak, but somehow I managed to croak, You didn t.

That s not important. You ll get me tomorrow. I know how tired you are. Why don t we get room service? That s something I always wanted to do.

What about Lady? She has to eat and we have to put her out.

I can do both. I know it s dark, but I won t go into the park and I ll have Lady with me. I thought about it for a minute before struggling to get out of bed. I ll come with you then a quick shower and we can call down for food. How does that sound? Jenny gave me a sour look, but helped me to get up and dress. I fed Lady and ten minutes later we stood together in the park. Several young toughs walked nearby, but continued past us when Lady growled. One group even recognized Lady from the TV news as they shouted, Nice going, man, and other congratulatory remarks. All the same I was pleased when we were safely inside the Plaza s lobby.

We ordered steaks, probably the best choice for room service, baked potatoes, and a pitcher of iced tea. It was served on our coffee table as I signed the bill, but gave the server his tip in cash. Jenny and I ate quietly, but a few minutes later she asked, What do you think the police want?

Not sure, but I don t think they want to arrest me. If they did the detective wouldn t have phoned. He would have been here waiting for me. He said he has some info on the case so I guess we ll find out in the morning. Room service sounds romantic, but the food is often cold by the time it s delivered. Tonight it was okay, but it was better than going out. We ate, showered together as we did every night, and climbed into bed, Jenny, as always, on my left side with her head on my chest. I lay back on the pillow and was gone in seconds.

CHAPTER 12.

There were two men in cheap suits standing in front of reception as we walked up. Detective Garcia, I asked.

Dr. Preston, good of you to see us. This is my partner, Tim Rooney. I shook hands lefty and introduced Jenny. We walked together into the Plaza s food court where we were seated in a booth. Jenny and I ordered breakfast and they ordered coffee even though I invited them to join us.

At these prices I d be broke in less than a week. What kind of work do you do, Dr. Preston?

Actually, Det. Rooney; I m officially retired although I did get an assignment to write a short program last week. That s what I do; write computer programs. I wrote all the programs in the Idiot series.

Those are really good. I used one to learn Spanish.

Yeah, but you still speak with an Irish accent. I can barely understand you.

What would you know? You were born in Brooklyn; talk about an accent!

Jenny and I laughed. I suspect life with you two is never dull.

We have to make jokes when we can, Det. Garcia explained. Sometimes our work can be really morbid. Why don t we get to business? He stopped for a moment to stir some real cream into his coffee. Mmmm, that s good. Okay, we got the report from the vet on your dog. I m sure you know it came back clean. We learned that your assailant was high on meth; methamphetamine. He s still in Bellevue in the prison ward and his arm is a mess. The doctors put several screws in it, but they still think he ll have trouble for the rest of his life. Of course, the whole thing was entirely his fault so I doubt that any of us have even a tiny bit of sympathy.

We ve spoken to the DA in charge of the case and he ll go to the Grand Jury next week. There s no reason for you to attend or testify, but I can tell you that he s going for attempted murder in addition to assault with a deadly weapon. There ll be some other charges thrown in; there always are. I have your cell number so I can contact you, if necessary.

Do you think I ll have to testify? And Jenny?

It s hard to say. It might go to a plea bargain because he has no criminal record. This guy had a great job on Wall Street so he has plenty of money; maybe too much. I assume your suit was ruined. Any idea how much it cost? We ll ask the judge for you to be compensated for your loss.

Actually, I do know. I had just bought that suit from a tailor in Hong Kong. It cost me $3,000 and the shirt was $250, both of them custom made for me. I m more concerned with Jenny s dress. She tried to stop the bleeding and it was covered with blood. I gave it to the hotel for cleaning so I expect to get it back today. It was brand new, just bought that day. Do you remember what you paid, Jen?

Yes, just over $2,000 with tax, unfortunately. I loved that dress.

Well, if it s ruined we can see about getting a replacement. We can go to the store and ask them to order one just like it. Jenny responded by leaning over to kiss my cheek. The detectives left a few minutes later, but not before Det. Rooney said, I wouldn t mind getting a dog like this for my family. Mind telling me what you paid for her.

I think a shelter pet is more in your future. Lady cost me $65,000.

Garcia laughed like hell as he slid out of the booth. Tim, get a goldfish and I ll spring for a bowl.
They shook hands with me and left, still laughing.

They seem like good guys, Doug.

Yeah, they probably are, but I don t envy them their jobs. They see the worst of humanity every single day. We had a neighbor who was a cop when I was growing up. His wife couldn t stand the uncertainty of his going to work and never knowing for sure if he was coming home alive or in a box. She left him and took his three kids. A few months later he took his own life. I can still remember the sound of the shotgun in the middle of the night. Jenny s eyes showed the shock she was experiencing.

We finished breakfast and returned to the suite just in time to see the bellman walking down the hall with her dress. Jenny took it out of the plastic bag, but even I could see that they were unable to remove the bloodstain completely. Jenny was almost in tears when I asked her for the receipt. A minute later I was on the phone with the store. I explained what had happened and, like everyone else in the city, the manager had seen the report on the news. She said she would have to contact the supplier, but would get back to me as soon as possible, probably sometime this afternoon.

After ending the call I sat in the easy chair and gazed out the window. What would you like to do this afternoon? I think we should do some sightseeing. Most of the people who live here have never been to the top of the Empire State Building or taken a cruise around Manhattan. There s also the American Museum of Natural History only a few blocks away or the Central Park Zoo. It s one of the world s best.

Let s wait until the doctor has examined you. I m not taking any chances with your health. And then in what I was sure was her sternest voice, And neither are you. I m planning on growing very old with you, having lots of kids and even more grandkids. We ll have other opportunities to sightsee. Then to show me how serious she was she leaned down to kiss me.

It was almost eleven when the maid knocked. Jenny answered the door and the maid said she would return later. No, come in, please; just take care of the bedroom and bathroom today. I rose and gave her a ten dollar tip. This was a big suite and I always tipped the maid every day. I didn t think that ten bucks was too much when the suite was running me $5,000 a night.

Jenny and I relaxed as we waited for the doctor to arrive. Fortunately, he was a few minutes early. He handed Jenny a card that gave his name as Henri St. Claire, M.D., Internal Medicine, with a Park Avenue address. He explained that he was technically retired, but kept his hand in by working when needed for the hotel. Taking note of my sling he asked me to remove it so he could examine the wound.

Ah, I see the doctor inserted a drain, he said once he had peeled the bandage away from my skin. That was an excellent idea. These days these kids who think they re practicing medicine don t take the time or effort to do things right. It will take only a few minutes to remove it. Digging into his bag he removed several paper towels and dropped a long thin flexible tube that he pulled from the wound into them, dropping the mess into a waste basket. Then, using his nose, he sniffed all around the stitches before nodding with satisfaction.

Had there been an infection there would be an odor of mortification, of the decaying pus created by the body fighting off the bacteria. That s the biggest concern with a knife wound. I ll bandage it again for you and all you ll have to do is see your own physician in another week to remove the stitches. Do you need any additional pain medication?

No, I still have some and I prefer not to use them. They make me woozy and I can t stand it. What about this sling? Do I have to use it?

I think you might wear it for another few days until you get home again. The city is crowded and you could be jostled. I was dejected by that, but Jenny was elated. She was going to take care of me even if it killed me. Dr. St. Claire was with me about twenty minutes and left, telling me that his charges of $250 would be added to my hotel bill. I thanked him as he strode out the door.

See; I told you to wear that sling.

I give up; you win. I was a bit dejected until Jenny carefully replaced my arm into the sling then wrapped her hands around my head and kissed me deeply. The kiss went on and on until she broke it, asking if we could still make it to the zoo. I got my backpack from the closet and put Lady s bowl into it even though I knew there were places for dogs to drink where we were going.

It was still morning so I suggested we go up to the Bronx. We have plenty of time so why don t we go to the Bronx Zoo. It s bigger and; I think; better than the one in Central Park. Jenny agreed, saying that she would defer to me since I had much more experience here than she did.

Once out on the street we crossed over Central Park South so Lady could take care of business then we walked a few blocks east until we reached the subway station for the 5 train. Using my credit card I bought a Metro Card with six trips on it, paying for Lady even though I knew she would be entitled to a free passage. The trip north took less than thirty minutes. We walked up onto East Tremont Avenue very close to the Asia Gate of the Bronx Zoo. I knew this area well; it was where my father had often brought me years ago before I learned that he was a serial cheater.

Jenny and I had a ball. She loved the zoo and many of the children asked if they could pet Lady. The highlight of the day came when we accidentally stumbled onto feeding time for the tigers. The trainer dropped a huge slab of what I assumed was horsemeat into an empty cage. It was on the left of three in a row. He lifted and dropped a door that led outside from the center cage. About three minutes later a tiger; a BIG tiger walked in and turned toward the meat. Once he was in a door we hadn t noticed before dropped between the two cages, sealing that one away. Next the trainer dropped another slab into the cage on the far right. The door outside dropped a few more times and an even bigger tiger walked in, moving immediately toward the meat. Soon that cage was isolated, leaving only the center cage empty. The process was repeated, but everyone present gasped when this tiger walked through the door. It looked to be twice the size of the first.

Excuse me, sir, I asked as I approached him while we exited. Do you know how much that tiger weighs? I don t think I ve ever seen a cat that big before.

You re probably right. He s the biggest one I ve ever seen, too. He was weighed a few months ago, 619 pounds. Did you know that the tiger is the largest cat, followed by the lion and the jaguar third? They re all capable of being man eaters, but the tiger is the worst, by far. Jenny and I thanked him and went on our way, eager to see what was next in line down the path.

We finished around five and left through the same Asia Gate to the subway. Jenny was confused when we walked onto the platform for the number 2 train. Doug, didn t we take the 5 train this morning?

Yeah, we did, but this one will bring us closer to our restaurant. We re going to the Carnegie Deli for dinner. I think you ll like it. Walking up to the street level at 59th West meant that we were about four blocks from the deli. Blocks in Manhattan were about three times as long going east and west as they were going north and south. Even at this hour with the sidewalks crowded with workers on their way home, the trip only took us twenty minutes.

We were given a table by the window. I ordered without even looking at the menu. We ll split a Zorba and a hot pastrami sandwich, two cream sodas, and can we get some water for my dog?

The waitress had just left when Jenny whispered, Doug, splitting a salad and a sandwich? Are you sure?

I leaned across the table to kiss her. Trust me. You ll have more than enough to eat and we ll definitely want to save room for dessert. I had just placed Lady s bowl on the floor by the edge of the table when the waitress returned with two tall glasses filled with ice and the light amber cream soda along with two with water that she told me were at room temperature. Those she poured into Lady s bowl. Lady looked to Jenny for permission to drink, receiving it just as the waitress returned with a huge Greek salad and two bowls.

I made an attempt to toss the salad and spooned a healthy portion into Jenny s bowl. There was still some left over when I had filled mine. We had just finished when our sandwich appeared. Thought I d better bring another plate for you. Good luck, she said with a chuckle. Jenny looked at the sandwich with her mouth open. It was easily eight inches tall with lean pastrami piled high between two thin slices of rye bread.

Using two hands I removed one half and passed the other to Jenny. Try it with some of this mustard. It s the best. I scooped a big dollop onto the top on my pastrami and passed it to Jenny.

I don t know how to pick it up, let alone eat it, Jenny said with a smile. She did finally grab it with two hands, following my lead, and managed to somehow get some of it into her mouth. She must have liked it because it was gone as soon as mine was.

When the waitress returned she cleared the table and asked if we wanted dessert. Of course, we ll split a piece of cheesecake. I knew that one piece would be more than enough for us. I spoke again once the waitress had

Runways: Part 6

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 27 Oct 2026 22:49:00 +0000

Runways: Part 6

Man’s escape to the fishing hole

By m storyman x – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I pushed the boat away and motored almost silently down about half the length of the lake to a nice weed bed, and started to work a small fly along the edges of the weeds.

The rain started less than two hours later, but I was ready for it, mostly. I pulled on the rain suit I'd taken along to fend off the ice cold drops. The cold began to seep through the light weight rain suit as the temperature dropped precipitously, easily down over a dozen degrees in the first twenty minutes. This storm had all the earmarks of one intending to stay for a while. It was late summer, which meant that the temperatures could easily reach up to ninety if it was clear, but it could also get uncomfortably cold at these altitudes. Not cold enough to snow until late August, but that was only a few weeks away.

I made my way back to the dock with my fish, cleaned them and headed back to the cabin, trying to suppress a shiver. I could see smoke coming from the chimney, the thought of a warm fire extremely inviting. I stepped through the door, closing it behind me and stood in the kitchen area, staring at the sight in front of me.

Kim was on her hands and knees over the top of an equally naked Amy, her pussy pointing toward me, her knees bent and spread apart to completely expose her. Kim's head was thrown back, her eyes closed, her long hair hanging wildly around her face as she moaned in pleasure. I had clearly stepped into an extremely intimate moment between the two, and it equally appeared that neither yet realized that I was there. I stepped to the sink and laid the fish in it and pulled off my rain suit as quietly as I could. I looked over at Kim as I pulled my rain suit pants off and saw her looking at me, smiling with the same smile that she'd given me the first time we had sex.

Amy was still busy between Kim's legs, noisily licking and teasing her pussy with her mouth when Kim motioned me to come closer. It didn't take a rocket scientist to see that she was inviting me to pay attention to Amy's exposed pussy. I knelt at the end of the bed and leaned down over it, licking slowly up her wet and well excited pussy. Her lips were full and engorged, a significant amount of inner lip protruding, glistening in the flickering light of the fireplace. Her juices were sweet on my tongue as I teased up her slit, circling the tip of my tongue around her clit several times, causing her to lift her hips toward me and moan loudly into Kim's pussy. Kim gasped at the sensations racing from her pussy through her body as my attentions to Amy's pussy drove her actions in and on Kim's pussy to be more vigorous.

"Oh god," Kim moaned loudly as I teased Amy's pussy.

"What the hell?" Amy suddenly asked, apparently finally putting together that Kim was impossibly talking and licking at the same time. I felt Amy try to pull herself up the bed under Kim, pushing Kim's body up. Somewhat reluctantly Kim crawled off of Amy, leaving her laying on the bed looking down her naked body at me leaning over the end of the bed, my face now almost two feet from her spread pussy. "What the hell are you doing?" she snapped angrily.

"I invited him," Kim said as she lay on the bed next to Amy, her feet and head at opposite ends of the bed than Amy.

"Why? If I wanted a guy between my legs I'd have a boyfriend!" Amy snapped.

"You seemed to be enjoying it just fine until a moment ago," Kim shot back with a scowl. "Look. You were willing to spend a whole weekend getting fucked by him just so he'd take me on vacation. Not to have sex, but just to get out of town. Now you're suddenly adverse to being touched by him at all? I think you need to reevaluate just exactly what you think is appropriate. Adam and I are having sex. If you want to continue to have sex with me, you're going to have to figure out a way to deal with that. And no, being pissed off at Adam all the time is NOT an acceptable solution. You've always told me how sweet and kind he is and how caring he is for a guy. Well, guess what? I learned that even better than you can imagine!" Kim said as she pushed herself up to sit on the end of the bed, still facing Amy. "Adam is sweet and kind and gentle and intelligent and wonderful. So much so that I asked him to marry me! So you better get used to him being with us!"

"You asked him to MARRY you? Seriously? You two are getting MARRIED?"

"Well, not yet. He hasn't said yes yet. But I think he will, when he's had a chance to get to know me better."

"Damn!" Amy swore quietly, pushing herself up to sit on the bed, leaning against the pillows and the wall. "I guess you don't need me any more then," she added as she pushed off the bed and picked up the pants of the pink sweat suit she'd worn overnight.

"Oh god, Amy! Don't be so dramatic! Of course I still need YOU! You're my right hand girl! How would I ever function without you? I’m so sorry I added to your deep-set distain for men. I was wrong. You are so wrong, at least you’re wrong about Adam. We succeed together, in an industry that exploits sexuality in a way that often brings out the baser instincts of men. At least Adam has the character and self-respect to know he wants something deeper, more meaningful. And now that I’ve discovered that character, I find it incredibly desireable.”

"Have your new boyfriend. Let him do it all!" she snapped as she pulled the jacket of the sweatshirt on and zipped it up over her bare tits. She bent down and zipped her suitcase closed and stood it up. She grabbed the handle and pulled it to the door of the cabin and threw the door angrily open before walking out into the still falling rain, leaving the door standing open.

Amy’s Departure

"WHERE ARE YOU GOING?" Kim yelled out the door at her as she stood in the doorway.

"HOME!" Amy yelled back as she started walking down the road leading down the mountain, the rain already having soaked the thin pink sweat suit.

"Come on. We need to go after her," Kim said, walking towards her suitcase. She bent over and pulled out a pair of yoga pants and a tank top, starting to put them on.

"Go after her? Why? She'll come back."

"No she won't."

"Trust me. She will. It's six miles down the mountain and another dozen to town. She doesn't have anywhere to go. Once she finishes her temper tantrum she'll come back."

"You don't know Amy," Kim said sharply. "She's too damn stubborn to come back."

"Fine. I'll go get her," I said crossly, reaching for the recently taken off rain pants. "But you're staying here. No point in you getting soaked too!"

"Fine. I'll wait," she said with a bit of a huff as I pulled on rain pants. It only took a minute or two to get dressed and grab the keys for the Jeep.

If anything, it was raining harder when I went out to get in the Jeep, water pooling on the seat and in the floorboards of the open top vehicle. The floorboards were rusted enough that most of the water had already leaked out onto the ground as I pushed in the clutch and started the engine. I found her only half a mile down the muddy dirt track, her sweat suit already covered with mud and saturated with rain. Her hair was plastered to her head as she walked, head down, intent on going down the mountain. "You're getting soaked."

"So?" she snapped back.

"Kim wants you to come back up. She's worried about you."

"Big deal."

"So you're not coming?"

"NO!"

"You're sure. I mean it's a long ways down the mountain and even farther to town."

"SO!"

"Just saying."

"Well, I don't have any intention of coming back!"

"You're sure?"

She paused for a moment and glared at me. "Perfectly!"

"Okay," I said, letting out the clutch and bouncing my way down the hill. I slid and twisted on the little dirt track that we called a road until it opened up onto a gravel road almost two miles down the mountain. I turned around and headed back up the mountain, stopping at the log that had started everything between Kim and me. I pulled under a big pine to block the rain and shut down the engine to wait.

I saw her long before she noticed me. But then I had an advantage, I knew where she was going to be coming from, she didn't even know I was waiting for her. She was wet and muddy, her rolling suitcase caked with mud almost up to the handle. She looked like she'd fallen in a mud puddle at least once and maybe more times since she'd left the cabin.

"You ready to go back now?" I asked as she stopped next to the Jeep, shivering.

"NO!" she said, shaking like a leaf.

"You do realize that you won't survive the walk to town, not in this weather."

"So? It's not like you care."

"Actually I do," I answered. "But you're trying to make it like I don't. You don’t want to let yourself believe I can be any better than your prejudiced conclusions, even though your best friend and most trusted lover has told you overwise."

"You don't want or need me. You have Kim."

"I hate to burst your bubble, but I'm not at all sure that I even want to marry her. Hell, two weeks ago she was a total bitch that I worked for because I needed the money. Now all of a sudden she's different and says that I'm the first man she could respect. Not exactly what I'd call a match made in heaven. If there’s any sexist prejudices being confirmed by today, it’s that women are so blinded by jealousy, that they deprive themselves of so much, just because they’re afraid some other woman will also find a benefit."

"So? All you have to do is say yes and you're in the money. She's loaded after all."

"So?"

"You need money, she has money, lots of it. What's to not get, here?"

"Just between you, me and this pine tree here, I don't give a shit how much money she has. That's not why I'd marry someone."

"Bullshit. She's gotten into your pants and you're playing it for everything you can. You know damn well that as long as she's getting fucked that you have a permanent job. If you play your cards right, you might even have a portion of her fortune."

I sighed deeply. "You know so little about me. But now I see perhaps another sad and selfish motivation of yours. Maybe that's your game. Maybe you have sex with her because YOU want that portion of her fortune. I don't know. What I do know is that money isn't what I really care about. Sure I need money to pay the bills, but after that? Life is too short to chase after the dollar just to collect more."

"I wouldn't do that! I care too much for her to ever be that petty."

"Well, good. I want to believe that; but you're being pretty petty right now, not to mention stupid."

"I'm not being stupid!"

"You're not being smart either. Hell Amy! Who did I ask out first? You or her?"

"Well, Me."

"And who did I want to be around on all those trips? You or her?"

"True, Me?"

"So don't you think there's a reasonable chance that I really care about YOU and want YOU?" I snapped.

"But you're fucking HER!"

"I am. It wasn't like you were exactly giving me the green light. Hell, I didn't know you were a lesbian!" I said with a scowl. "You could have told me I was barking up the wrong tree instead of letting me keep trying to convince you to go out with me."

"Who said I was a lesbian?"

"Well, Kim actually said it. Kim made it clear you two were lovers, as I saw a little while ago. What am I supposed to think?"

"Why do men always think that because two women enjoy each other that somehow they're lesbians, or anti-man or some such shit?"

"Probably the same reason that women jump to the conclusion that if a man is having sex with another woman that they don't have any feelings for them," I answered with a shrug.

"Typical man!"

"I could say the same thing. Tell me. Why in the hell is it so hard to believe that I have feelings for you?"

"BECAUSE YOU'RE FUCKING HER!" she practically screamed.

"Typical woman! Maybe if you'd have let me in instead of pushing me away for all these months I wouldn't be fucking her, I'd be fucking you! You’re stuck in a mindset that a man can’t deeply love two women, all the while thinking men are to thick-headed to understand a woman who loves sex with a man and a woman!" I snapped back at her.

"Look. I'm getting cold. I know you're fucking frozen. Get your ass in the Jeep and I'll take you back up."

"What if I don't want to?" She snapped.

"Your choice!" I answered, reaching down to start the Jeep. She stood there with her arms crossed tightly across her chest, looking like a very cold drowned rat, her hair hanging down around her face and dripping from the rain making its way through the branches. She had made no move to get in, so I dropped the Jeep in gear and started to let out the clutch to pull away.

"OKAY! WAIT!" she practically shouted. I stopped the Jeep and she hoisted her bag into the back and climbed angrily into the seat. "You would have driven off and left me, wouldn't you?"

"I didn't see that our conversation was getting us anywhere. What did you expect me to do? I took you at your word. You have to say what you want." I said as I started up the hill.

"Fight for me. If I really matter to you, that is."

"Fight for you?" I asked, slamming on the brakes and staring at her.

"Fuck yes. If you wanted to keep me!"

"Keep you? Hell, I've never HAD you!" I said angrily.

"That's not my fault," she said quietly, looking up the road instead of at me.

"Not your fault? I’m trying to treat you with honesty and respect! Whose fucking fault is it? Mine? "

"It's not mine. Who else is there?" Amy said in a smug tone.

I reached down and shut off the key and stared at her, the two of us now sitting out in the rain instead of under the cover of the pine. She continued to stare at the road and ignore my stare. "Fine. That's fucking it!" I said, unbuckling my seat belt. I climbed out of the Jeep and walked around to the passenger side, grabbing her arm and pulling her out of the seat. It only took a few steps before we were back under the relative shelter of the pine tree, standing in the soft bed of fallen needles under it. "So it's my fault? The only thing I haven't done is this! Obviously you don’t want respect. You don’t want chivalry." I said, letting go of her arm. Your goddam thinking is beyond my comprehension, but I’ll give you what I think you’re trying to get, but don’t have the good sense to ask for.

I reached for the neck of the sweat suit top and held it with one hand while I jerked the zipper down, practically pulling the puller off the zipper when it reached the bottom. I let go of her top and grabbed the material of her sweatpants and jerked them down, squatting down and pulling it down as far as it would go. I reached up for her arms and pulled her down on the ground in front of me and then jerked and tugged the sweatpants off over her muddy soaked shoes, tossing the pink pants aside. I pushed her knees apart, leaving her laying there mostly exposed while I stood up and pushed my rain suit pants and jeans down to my knees.

She lay there without complaint, as I knelt between her legs and reached for the pink top, pulling it aside to expose both large soft tits before leaning over her. I held myself up with one hand and found my hard cock with the other, lowering my hips and aiming my cock at her pussy. She neither helped nor protested as I rubbed my engorged head up and down her wet lips before pushing it into her bent-over ass, from behind.

"Oh fuck," she groaned as I pressed deeper into her, the rain making its way through the many layers of pine needles above us dripping coldly on my ass. I continued to push until I could go no farther and then pulled back, leaving just my head inside her before plunging quickly back into her. "Oh god yes!" she gasped as my shaft plunged all the way into her until my head hit the end of her tunnel.

"This what you want? You wanna be taken like a fucking animal?" I grunted as I plunged into her over and over, her tits rolling wildly on her chest as my hips pounded into her thighs with each stroke.

"Oh fuck!" was all I got in response as she lifted and spread her legs farther to give me greater access. In and out I stroked, my cock driving into her with each plunge until her body moved on the needles, pulling back again until I was nearly ready to slip from her hot wet confines. The longer I stroked into her, the faster I began to move, my hips driving my cock into her at an almost frantic rate.

She was ecstatic, crying out in joyful surrender, as she fell to the bed of pine needles. She rolled over. "Oh fuck, fuck fuck; fuck!" she screamed into the trees as her body began to tremble. She was totally jubilant as she reached for my rain suit top and grabbed two handfuls of material and tried to pull me down on top of her as her whole body shuddered and trembled below me. I dropped to my knees, between her widespread legs. Instantly my cock found it’s target and burrowed deep into her womb. "Oh God!" she cried even louder as my cock swelled fatter. Steam was faintly visible, rising from her partly-naked body; as the clouds thinned out and the moonlight dimly lit the grove of Ponderosa pines.

"Uh." I grunted as my body convulsed and jammed my cock into her so hard she slid on the pine needles. I felt a gush of cum lance out into her pussy as she continued to try and pull me down on her. Her pelvis jolted in reflex to my rhythmic blasts. I relaxed my arms and let her pull me down, my wet rain suit pressing against her bare tits as she pulled my face to hers, her moans escaping into my mouth as she pressed her lips roughly to mine.

We lay there for long minutes, both our bodies slowly returning from their trips to ecstasy, her kisses slowly softening until she was erotically sucking my lower lip, breathing heavily. "Took you fucking long enough to do that," she whispered, releasing my lip and my coat.

"You wanted me to force you?"

"You didn't force me. I didn't fight back, did I? I just wanted you to be dominant. I wanted you to be in control. I wanted you to make me FEEL like you HAD to HAVE me! That you were in charge of both what we did, and when we did it. I could have thought of a few more comfortable places, but at least you finally did it."

"I don't fucking understand," I grumbled as my cock softened in her pussy and slipped out. "So you were what, waiting for me to do this for months or something?"

"Or something. God I gave you enough chances. How many times did I wear things that were easy to take off with no underwear. You had to know I didn't have a bra or panties on. Hell, how many times did I flash you my pussy and you never fucking got the message!"

"The message? Hell, I just thought you didn't like underwear and flashing me was an accident! You wanted me to act like a selfish, disrespectful animal, but then I hear you disparage men for behaving that way?"

"God, I'll never understand men!" she said shaking her head.

"And men will never understand women," I answered her.

"The difference is that I wanted you. The other men, I didn’t want.” Amy said like it was the simplest and most obvious thing which anyone should understand.

I had no words. All I could conclude is that I was from Mars and she was from Venus. And here we were on the planet Earth, and neither of us could comprehend the other.

“Come on,” she said from beneath me. “Let's go back to the cabi

Runways: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 26 Oct 2026 22:48:00 +0000

Runways: Part 5

Jealously Among Women

By m storyman x – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Well. Glad you're having such a good time fucking him. I guess you don't really need me for anything then, do you?" Amy snapped angrily as she pushed away from the table and got up. She walked out of the cabin in nothing but her shoes, the screen door slamming loudly as she left.

"Oh. I better go talk to her," Kim said quietly as she got up. "It'll be alright. I promise."

"Sure," I said as she headed toward the door her friend had just left through. How could things have gone so wrong? I'll admit that I'd had more than a few fantasies on the way to Chicago and back about having sex with both of them, but suddenly the person I was most interested in having a relationship with was the person that seemed most upset by the fact that Kim and I were having sex. I shook my head and went back to eating what Kim had cooked, partly because I didn't want to waste what she had done such a nice job on and partly because I knew I wasn't wanted outside just then.

Kim came back in about fifteen minutes later, my food gone and place cleared from the table. She looked at me and shrugged, walking to the shelf where we kept bug spray and took a can of deep woods Off down from the shelf. "I'm going to finish dinner. Why don't you go out there and spray her down. If she's going to stay out there naked she's going to get eaten alive."

"Yeah. If you think that's a good idea."

"I think she'll appreciate it later. She's down by the lake."

"Okay," I answered, taking the can from her and heading out the door. I could see her sitting in one of the wooden Adirondack chairs we'd moved from the porch to sit by the little fire pit next to the lake. I walked across the grass toward her and stopped next to her chair. "Kim said I should come out and spray you up. The skeeters will be coming out soon and they love sexy bare skin," I said, trying to lighten what I expected to be an awkward conversation.

"Sure," she said simply, pushing herself to stand up. "Go ahead." Her body language was still cold and rejecting. Her arms were crossed as she stared out over the lake.

I shrugged and sprayed up and down her legs and across her body before moving to her back side and spraying it as well. "Um. I need to get a few more places." I said, knowing there were a few hidden spots that were still exposed.

"Like?"

"Under your breasts."

"Oh. Go ahead then," she said sounding almost sad.

I stepped towards her and lifted each breast, spraying lightly under each one before letting it hang down again. Last I sprayed some on my hand and gently reached between her legs, rubbing the wet liquid into the juncture of her legs, trying to keep it off her pussy lips. "There," I said when I had finished.

"Thanks," she said, sitting back down, clearly not interested in saying anything else. I moved down wind, well as down wind as I could be in the almost non-existent breeze and sprayed myself down before sitting down in the chair next to hers. "I guess this was my fault," she said after long minutes of silence.

"What is?"

"You and Kim."

"What about us?"

"Well. You having sex with her and her liking it. Hell, she likes more than that. She likes you. She likes how you treat her. She likes how you make her feel. She likes you for you!"

"She's a beautiful woman. Not just outside. But when she actually opens up, she's got a very attractive personality. I've never seen it before, but it's there."

"Yeah. It is. I see it when we're alone together. Not when she's dealing with other people, but when we're in bed alone, yeah she's really tender and caring."

"When she said you two were lovers, I kinda thought that maybe it was a sex of convenience thing. I had no idea that you were as emotionally tied to her as you are. And here I was, trying to get you to go out with me."

"Well. It was a little tempting, but when I thought about it, I kind of felt like I would have been cheating on her."

"And here she is, cheating on you with me."

"Something like that."

"Not sure what to say. I had no idea. I mean her getting naked was her idea. Hell, having sex was her idea, not mine."

"I know."

"So where does that leave us? For that matter, where does it leave you two?"

"Does it matter?"

"Of course it does."

"Why? I mean we didn't have a relationship before, why should it matter if we do now?" she asked, never taking her eyes off some distant spot across the lake.

"Maybe because I wanted to have a relationship with you. I'll admit it. Life can be a bit lonely. It's been a long damn time since I've had a woman in my life. Lately, it's felt like my lover is my airplane."

"Well, I guess you don't have to worry about that any more. I'm sure Kim will give you all the sex you can handle."

"Who said it was all about sex?"

"Isn't it? Isn't it for all men? I mean men aren't exactly known for their soft cuddly feelings, are they?"

"Doesn't mean we don't have any! I’m very surprised that you’ve been able to cloak your prejudices so proficiently, Amy. You’ve treated me very well for months. I had no idea you held such low views of me. I’ve done nothing disrespectful to either you or Kim." I said with a soft sigh.

She said nothing.

"It's gonna get chilly tonight.” I finally said. “We should go inside."

"You go. I just want to sit here and think," she answered.

I nodded and got up and headed back to the cabin. To my surprise the table was cleared and the dishes were all taken care of. "Nice work," I said with a smile. "We might actually make you into a nice housewife!" I said with a grin, knowing that I was going to get a playful swat somewhere for the inside joke we'd been sharing all week.

She walked up to me, still wearing my shirt, and wrapped her arms around my neck instead of swatting me anywhere. She lifted herself up on her tip toes to kiss me softly, her hot lips pressing gently against mine. "That might not be a horrible thing," she whispered as she broke the kiss. "As I understand it, a housewife also has to make sure her man is taken care of, and from what I could tell, someone was left hanging before dinner."

"I was." I agreed.

"Is she coming in?"

"Not yet. She will when she gets sufficiently cold enough to."

"Then I think it's time for another fire building lesson," she said with a grin. "Do you want to help or just watch this time?"

"I'll just watch," I said as she released me. She turned and moved to the fireplace while I walked to the bed and dropped onto it, reclining back as I had before dinner. I watched Kim carefully stack wood in the fire place like I'd taught her, her bare ass sticking out at me and her pussy pushing out between her legs sexily as she bent over. As she stayed bent to light the wads of paper she put on the bottom of her kindling. She gently blew on the fire, keeping her hands on her knees to keep her ass pushed out at me. I got up from the bed and walked the few feet to her, my dick swinging side to side with each step.

She didn't move when I touched her hip, or when I rubbed my engorged head up and down her wet lips. She firmly pushed back against me as I pressed my dick into her, my hard shaft sliding slowly into her as she moaned softly. "Oh yeah."

The tiny flame crackled as it consumed some pine needles and twigs, then upward to the branches and split logs.

"Glad you approve," I whispered as I started to slowly stroke in and out of her hot wet depths, my cock quickly working into her to its full length as she reached out to stabilize herself on the rock fireplace.

"Approve? Oh fuck yeah! I've been missing this all day," she moaned as I stroked long, slow strokes in and out of her. "I don't know what we'll do when we have to go back to civilization. I mean I can't have my pilot fucking my brains out every time we go out of town, can I?"

"That could be a bit awkward. Kinda like doing your chauffeur."

"Trust me, you're a hell of a lot more than just a driver, even if it is an airplane," she answered a little breathlessly. "Oh god I've wanted you in me all day. It was all I could do to not walk over and climb on your cock while you were playing with Amy's pussy."

"I was wishing you would. I was really turned on," I grunted out.

"Fuck yes. That's it baby. Fuck me. Fuck me hard. I wanna feel you pounding into me. I wanna feel your fantastic dick pounding all the way into me as far as you can!"

"Uh huh," I grunted, my thighs slapping her bare ass now with every quickening plunge. "God you feel good."

"You too. Oh shit,” she cried, “I'm gonna come. Oh god I'm gonna come already!" she squealed as her legs started tremble. "Oh Fuck!" she cried loudly as her whole body suddenly convulsed, her pussy squeezing around my cock as her juices leaked to the floor between her legs. I continued to pound into her, her moans of pleasure egging me on as the warm tingle spread through my body, the feeling of urgency growing as I kept stroking. I doubted I could stop if I wanted to as the urge to climax washed over me. I felt my body jerk hard and slam my cock deep into her as the first surge of cum lanced out of my cockhead, deep in her pussy, filling the almost non-existent space between her walls and my rigid shaft. We stood there, both of us panting as my body spasmed over and over, my cum now adding to the juices trickling from her pussy.

She pushed me back from her and turned to face me. She backed me toward the bed with a hand in the middle of my chest and didn't stop pushing until I flopped onto the bed. She climbed onto the bed and on top of me, her arms wrapping around my neck as she pressed her lips to mine in a hot long erotic kiss. "You know, there'd be a lot of talk, but I don't think anyone would be surprised if my fianc was fucking me every time we were on the road."

"Fianc ? Wasn't it just a week ago we hated each other?"

"That was before we got to know each other," she cooed with a smile. "Of course it means that you wouldn't be able to play around with any other hussies any more."

"Not that I’d ever desired ‘hussies’. Hell, I've really hadn’t had any time to play with any other women, as much as we're on the road and in the air, I haven't had a chance to even think about meeting anyone, let alone actually developing a romantic relationship."

"Well, now you don't have to worry about that. You don't have to say yes now. But think about it," she whispered. "I've waited a long time for a man that can make me feel as complete as you do. I kinda wish we'd done this a long time ago. We wasted so much time being enemies instead of lovers. Thank you for being the patient man that you are. A man who is so worthy of my respect, my deepest desires."

"What about Amy?" I asked

"Yeah, that could be complicated," she whispered. "How about we keep this between ourselves until we figure this out."

"How about we keep this between ourselves until I decide if I'm going to say yes, or not. I mean a long term relationship should be based on more than a few days of great sex."

"Maybe. But you have to admit that it's a good start." She said with confidence.

"It is a good start. A damn great start! But only a start."

"We still need to figure out how Amy fits into a future us. Amy's my best friend, my advisor, my personal assistant and my lover. I don't think I could survive without her by my side. I don’t want to lose her."

I looked a little confused. "So where would that put me? A toy in bed?"

"Oh god, Adam! Only a man would go there! A woman has multiple facets, doesn't she? Is there anything that says she can't have a different person on either side of her? A husband and lover at her right hand and a dear friend and assistant at her left?"

"So what about the lover part of that equation? You think she's going to give up that part easily? Based on the jealousy I've seen today, I don't think it's going to be all as easy as you think."

"Who says it has to go anywhere? Maybe it just changes the equation a little so that one plus one equals three?"

"One plus one equals three? What do you think is going to happen? That somehow she's just suddenly going to want to share you with me?"

"Or maybe share you, with me," Kim whispered. "Why don't you put your considerable charms and patience to work and see if you can show her the tenderness that won me over so quickly, so completely."

"I have a feeling this is going to end up badly," I answered her.

Sleeping Accommodations

"What's going to end up badly?" I heard Amy ask from the doorway.

"Oh honey!" Kim said quickly, pushing up off of me.

"It's getting cold out there. At least with no clothes on. If you let me get some clothes I can go sleep outside and you can take me home tomorrow."

"Oh no. No, no, no," Kim said, walking over to her. "No sweetie. I wanted you here to share this place with us."

"It doesn't look to me like there's a lot of sharing to do. You two seem to have turned it into a fuck fest, and I have no desire to get into that kind of a game," she said with a scowl. "So since there's only one bed, I'll let you two have it and sleep outside."

"Actually, that wouldn't be a very good idea," I said as I got up from the bed and walked toward the door. "In fact, now that it's dark, you probably don't want to be outside unless you have to use the outhouse."

"Why not?"

"One is the bugs. They get really bad after dark. The second is the wildlife. I'm sure you could handle a skunk or raccoon checking on you in the night, but if you woke up with a black bear only feet from you, well let's just say it wouldn't end well."

"Bears? There are BEARS up here!?" Amy practically shouted.

"Yeah. Every once in a while they'll wander right up to the cabin. They're attracted by the smells of food," I said with a shrug.

"No one said ANYTHING about BEARS!" she shouted, clearly agitated, looking at the closed screen door.

I stepped next to her and closed the heavy wooden door behind her. "That's what they make doors for."

"Jesus Kim! BEARS?"

"Adam said they were pretty harmless, unless you're carrying food or something. Then just give the bear what it wants and it'll go away. Hell, it's not all that much worse than a panhandler, is it? Give em what they want and they'll go away! "

"A bear isn't a panhandler!" Amy said sharply.

“Yeah, and Grizzlies are a bigger concern, though, but they are so rare, this close to the ski resort.” I added. “If you have any scent of food on you, they could track you down from miles away.”

It was getting dark in the cabin with the sun quickly going down and only the fire in the fireplace throwing dancing shadows around the cabin walls. I walked to the table and lit the oil lamp hanging above it and turned the wick up to cast a pleasant orangish glow around the room. "Well. Maybe we better heat up some water and clean up before bed," I said as I moved to the stove and used the water jug to fill the big pot on the stove.

"Clean up how?" Amy asked, looking around.

"Sponge bath sweetie!" Kim said with a grin. "You know, it's a lot more fun if you don't do it alone."

"Maybe for you, but if you don't mind I'm more than capable of washing myself," Amy answered, crossing her arms across her chest. "Besides, no one is going to care if I smell like bug spray or not, since I'm not sleeping with you two."

"There's only one bed sweetie. Where do you think you're going to sleep?" Kim asked her.

"Just give me a blanket and I'll sleep on the floor," she said, moving to her suitcase and knocking it over roughly. She unzipped it, pulled out a pair of running type sweat pants and sweat shirt and pulled them on, before digging into the case for a pair of socks. She walked to the bed, pulled one of the several blankets off the bed, walked to the fireplace and lay down on the floor, wrapped in the blanket and curled up.

I shrugged to Kim and didn't say anything before getting our towels and wash rags from where they were hanging. The water wasn't really as warm as I'd like, but it was good enough. I carried it to the corner and poured it into the basin on the little corner table. Kim and I washed each other as we had been doing every night, before drying each other and retiring to the bed. I turned out the oil lamp, stepped to the fireplace and added a couple logs and then stepped over the still awake Amy before climbing into bed with Kim.

Morning came as it usually did up on the mountains, early! There weren't any windows facing east in the cabin for one main reason, because being that high up dawn came long before dawn came down in the valley below. It wasn't a surprise for me to look at my watch and see that it was barely past six AM. I lay snuggled up against Kim, feeling her warm body heat as she felt me move and snuggled her back against me a little tighter. I lay my arm back down around her body and felt her hand pull mine against her soft breast, sighing contentedly as she squeezed my hand against her soft mound. I closed my eyes and tried to not let the feeling of her hot body against mine cause my cock to harden any more than it was, a somewhat lost cause.

I'd been waking up this way all week, my hardening cock starting to press against her thighs until she felt it and moved it between her legs and against her hot wet pussy. I had to admit it was a very pleasant way to start each morning. With my eyes closed my mind was free to picture any number of instances of sex, but seemed most frequently to enjoy playing the image of her sitting astride me in the bottom of the little boat, bouncing wildly up and down my cock, her big tits flying wildly up and down and side to side as she pounded herself down on my shaft over and over. It was an extremely pleasant memory and soon had my dick rock hard, trying to push itself between her legs. She must have felt it and lifted one leg, sliding my hard cock up to her hot wet pussy before letting her leg press down once again, trapping me in a soft hot cave of thigh flesh.

I felt her fingers first, soft and warm, teasing around and under my engorged head as it stuck out slightly between her thighs. Her breathing was still soft and regular, almost as if she were asleep, but her fingers told me another story altogether. She continued to tease my head as she pressed me up against her wet pussy, her fingers slipping occasionally off my head to stroke her own clitoris. Finally she moved her hips slightly, pulling herself away from me enough to press my head up between her wet lips and then back again, my cock slowly sliding into her as her body expanded to accept the intruder.

Her hips rocked slowly, only a few inches, trying not to make the old wooden bed squeak as we made love. In and out I slid, only a very small amount, my cock staying deep inside her. Her breathing changed, as did mine, as she slowly, patiently worked both of us toward climax. It was almost impossible to not push back at her as each stroke slid my cock deep inside her and caressed my head and shaft. Her pussy was almost a perfect fit in this position, my head gently bumping the end of her tunnel with each stroke.

"Oh fuck," she whispered as we drew closer, her pussy clearly wetter with each passing moment. I squeezed and kneaded her breast, my finger and thumb occasionally pinching and twis

Runways: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sun, 25 Oct 2026 17:20:00 +0000

Amy’s Trip to the Rockies

By m storyman x – listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"All I know is she wanted you to follow the directions in the note. I have no idea what it is, but as long as it doesn't crash the plane, I'd say it'd be best to do them. I mean you know how damn irritating she can get when her suggestions aren't followed."

"Suggestions? Is that what you call em?"

"She thinks they're suggestions." I chuckled.

"She does?"

"Yeah." I said.

"So. In the last three days, you two have, what? Chatted?"

"Well, there isn't all that much to do up there if you don't fish or hike, and you know how much she loves the outdoors."

"Yeah. Sometimes I wonder if she'd even go outside at all if she could avoid it." Amy said.

"I understand. So what's the note say?"

"Just some personal stuff."

"Personal stuff?" I persisted.

"Yeah. You know. Personal stuff."

"Okay. So that personal stuff made me fly all the way back to Chicago, not counting the nearly two hours of a rough Jeep ride down the mountain and back up. I'd kinda like to know what kind of personal stuff was so important."

"She's mad at me." Amy admitted.

"About?" I asked as I leveled the plane off at fifteen thousand feet. "Hang on a second. "Chicago center. X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven level at fifteen thousand."

"Roger X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. Contact Minneapolis center on three two one point three zero. Have a good day!"

"Roger Chicago center. Switching to Minneapolis center on three two one three zero." I answered. Before turning back to Amy. "So why's she mad at you?"

"Because of you."

"Me?" I asked.

"Uh huh. You told her that I would sleep with you for a weekend if you took her with you."

"Yeah. I did. Just kinda came out in a discussion." I explained.

"A discussion? Must have been some discussion."

"Actually, it was an angry one. But then that first day we had more than one of those."

"I take it she didn't much like the trip?"

"She didn't like the ride up to the cabin, she didn't like that there's no indoor plumbing, she didn't like that there's no cell phone service up there, no electricity, and no computer. Should I go on? It only took me about five minutes and I'd had enough and threw her in the lake. The conversation came later."

"So you what? Threatened to bring her home and she's now refusing?"

"Something like that. Said she wasn't going anywhere until I went and got you. So here I am."

"So here we are," she agreed. "What was so bad about the ride to the cabin?"

I looked over at her sitting in her high heels and light weight mini-dress, the front plunge neckline cut down well below her very hefty breasts, thinking just how much fun I was going to have on the drive up the mountain, since that particular style dress pretty much prevented wearing any kind of bra. I'd always thought she had pretty nice looking tits, though I'd never seen them bare. I suspected that before the day was out I would.

We made good time and soon landed at Crested Butte. Ten minutes of work to prep the plane for storage again and we were off in the well-worn Jeep. As the wind whipped around through the missing doors it kept blowing her skirt up her legs. I couldn't help but grin to myself at the sight of her lacy pink panties, the hard cock growing in my shorts. While I found Kim attractive, physically, I found Amy attractive in many more ways. I'd always wondered why she's spurned my obvious flirts, until Kim dropped the bomb on me that the two of them were more than just friends, but lovers as well. But even knowing that didn't stop my body from reacting to the attraction I felt for her.

I turned off the highway and onto the gravel road, the Jeep bouncing and jolting at each hole, making her large tits bounce enticingly in the dress top. My stiff cock was almost uncomfortable in my shorts by the time I pulled off the gravel onto the winding dirt track I called a road up to the cabin. We bounced and jostled over the rough track, Amy's lovely boobs bouncing clear out of the top of her dress every so often.

"It's getting late. We should have stopped for supper," she said, hanging onto the seat with one hand and the windshield with the other

"Not a problem. Kim said she'd have dinner ready when we got back," I said as I gripped the wheel with both hands as I approached the same log that Kim had stripped at.

"Kim? Cook? You do live dangerously!" she said as the front wheels launched over the log, the Jeep coming down hard on the other side. I eased the rear wheels up to the log and bounced over it, stopping on the other side. I shut the engine down, letting the sounds of the wind through the pines waft over us.

"So. This is pretty much where it started."

"Where what started?" Amy was confused.

"The conversations. She was having some wardrobe trouble, kind of like you," I said nodding down toward the front of her dress where one of her large round breasts had shifted enough to completely expose one of her nipples and about half of her areola.

She looked down, squeaked a little and pulled her dress top to cover her exposed nipple. "Sorry about that," she mumbled, blushing a little.

"No need to apologize. I've been enjoying the view," I answered honestly. "Anyway, she was having more trouble than that, and I said I'd let her change into something more appropriate. Surprisingly, her version of more appropriate was to get completely naked."

"She stripped? Right here?"

"Uh huh. Rode the rest of the way up to the cabin naked. Worked out okay though. That way she didn't have a lot of wet clothes when I threw her in the lake."

"Well, she's been seen by a lot of guys naked. I guess you're just one more on the list."

"Yeah. Sorta. I agreed that it wasn't fair and let her convince me to strip too."

"You? You stripped naked with her?"

"Well, after her, but yeah," I said suddenly feeling a little self conscious.

"And she wanted you to?" Amy marveled.

"She said it was the fair thing to do."

"Sometimes I don't understand her."

"Well, you'll understand this less then. She wanted you to do the same thing. Something about if you showed up at the cabin dressed that she'd personally throw You into the lake, and the lake isn't exactly warm."

"She wants me to strip? In front of you?"

"That's what she said."

"And if I don't?"

"You get thrown in the lake, and just so you know, the lake temperature right now is about sixty degrees."

"And what? You're supposed to just sit there and watch me?"

"Nope. I'm supposed to strip with you." I added.

"Wait. She wants both of us to get naked? What's she thinking?"

"She's your boss. You tell me." I rebutted.

"Well, I'm not going to! Not in front of you!" she said, crossing her arms over her chest.

I looked down at my watch. "Well, we've got plenty of time. You made better time to the airport than I expected," I said, leaning back and putting one foot up on the hump between the seats.

She sat for long seconds, her arms crossed in front of her. "Why?" she finally asked.

"Why what?"

"Why do I have to get naked?"

"I guess because she wants you too."

"I think it's just to humiliate me."

"Humiliate you? How so? I mean weren't you the one that suggested that you'd have sex with me for a whole weekend to get me to take her on vacation with me? I mean, come on now. Getting undressed in front of me is now somehow humiliating? You'd have to have gotten undressed in front of me for that, right?"

"Well. Yeah."

"So getting undressed to get me to take her wouldn't be, but getting undressed after I did, is?"

"That does sound kind of stupid, doesn't it?" Amy admitted.

"Uh huh."

"So you have to get undressed too?" She said, not quite believing my claims.

"That's what she said."

"Okay. So you go first." Amy negotiated.

"Alright. As long as you realize that I'm not moving this Jeep until you're naked," I said as I moved to climb out of the Jeep. I pulled my t-shirt off and tossed it on the seat, quickly skimming my shorts off and tossing them on the pile I was making. I took a quick, deep breath and pushed down my boxer briefs, my hard cock poking out and waving around as I lifted each leg to step out of my underwear. I added the underwear to the pile and then moved the whole pile between the seats. "Okay. Your turn," I said as I sat back down in the bucket seat, my dick sticking up like a flag pole.

She sat, staring at my engorged shaft and mushroom head. "God you're hard. Are you turned on by this? By me getting naked?"

"A bit," I answered honestly. "I mean you know that I've been attracted to you since I met you. I’ve been upfront about that. Having your tits popping out of that dress all the way up here hasn't hurt any either."

The Requisite Nude Arrival

"God damn. Men are all the same. Fine. You wanna see me naked?" she asked as she undid her seat belt and stepped out of the Jeep. She quickly pulled the dress up and over her head, tossing it between the seats before reaching down and pushing the tiny pink lace panties down and off, her easily D cup tits swinging side to side as she stepped from foot to foot. Her nipples were nearly as large around as my index finger, sticking out almost as far as they were wide, each one centered in the middle of a three inch or larger pink circle of puckered areola. Her stomach was trim, but not muscular, and her thighs looked creamy and soft. Unlike Kim, she wasn't uniformly tanned, leaving large cream colored triangle shaped patches on each breast and between her legs. Unlike Kim, she wasn't shaved, but had a nicely trimmed little arrow of dark auburn curls pointing toward her fat puffy pussy lips.

I lost sight of her below the waist as she walked around the Jeep, stopping at the door space next to my seat. "Well? You wanna do it here?"

"Huh?" I asked stupidly.

She stepped to the side and rested her hands on the back fender, bending over and sticking her ass out, her big tits swinging below her chest. "That's the idea isn't it? That's what all you guys want. Get em naked and then fuck em? Well, I promised you a fuck, why not come get it?"

I shook my head in amazement. "You know. This is the kind of thing I'd have expected from Kim. Not you. You've always been nice, sweet, gentle. This... This is... This is just not the YOU I've seen."

"Well, it's the me you get when you wanna treat me like a piece of meat. So come fuck me and get it over with."

I didn't bother to move from my seat. "Yeah. I'd love to have sex with you. But not like this," I said shaking my head.

"Why not? You're a guy, right? Isn't that the goal? Strip um and fuck um?"

"Not all guys are like that. I’m surprised by your bigoted prejudices"

"The hell they aren't," she said as she straightened up and started back around the Jeep. She climbed in and buckled her seat belt. "Well. I'm naked. Let's go."

"If you say so." I answered, reaching down and starting the engine. I was more than a little surprised at her sudden change in demeanor, and I had no idea what had caused it. Since I'd known her she'd been nothing but sweet. While the naked thing, suggested by Kim, was supposed to be a bit of an ice breaker between the two of us, something that Kim THOUGHT that Amy wanted. Now I wasn't so sure. Maybe going to get her had been a big mistake. Maybe something in the note, which I hadn't read, and now wished I had, was provoking this response. Either way, I wasn't nearly as turned on as I was only minutes ago. Even watching her bare breasts bounce and sway as we made our way up the rough road wasn't having the effect on me one would expect. No, suddenly I wasn't convinced that the rest of the week was going to be all that my mind had conjured up. "So. What did her note say?" I asked as we bounced through a particularly deep rut.

"Just some stuff," she said evasively.

"Is that what's got you upset?" I asked, gripping the wheel tightly and glancing over at her.

"Partly."

"Partly? What's the other part?"

"You." She blurted.

"Me? What did I do?"

"Well, for one thing, you weren't exactly honest with me."

I was pretty sure I knew what she was talking about, me telling her it was an emergency to get her out here. But I wasn't going to offer.

"How so?" I asked, instead.

She twisted herself in her seat and glared at me. "You said this was an emergency. Somehow, getting naked in the woods with you doesn't FEEL like an emergency. You also got naked with Kim. That by itself isn't exactly normal. Have you been fucking her too?"

I stopped the Jeep and looked over at her. "I thought you two were lovers. What makes you think that she'd even have any interest in having sex with a guy, let alone me?"

"Just the fact that she told you that, makes me believe something else is going on here. She wouldn't say that unless you'd tried to push yourself on her. Is that what made her so mad? You got naked around her and couldn't keep your hands off of her? I thought you were different. I though you weren't like other guys, wanting to get into her pants just because of how she looks. How could I have been so wrong?"

"I think you better ask her," I answered with a frown, dropping the Jeep into a lower gear and letting out the clutch again. I was suddenly glad that the cabin was only a couple more turns away.

We rolled into the grassy front yard of the cabin, the road just sort of ending where the ground leveled out. Kim must have heard us drive in, stepping out of the door as we rolled to a stop a dozen yards from the front porch. She was wearing high heel wedges. and a flowery, flowing dress that was semi-sheer, her body teasingly visible through the thin material. Somehow she'd managed to get her hair done up and makeup on so that she looked every bit the model as she did when she stepped onto the plane four days ago.

"AMY!" Kim said cheerfully as she stepped off the porch toward us. "Oh. I see that Adam took my suggestion. Did you enjoy the drive up naked as much as I did?"

"Your suggestion? I thought it was an order. A direct command," Amy said sharply, as she looked over at me climbing out of the Jeep.

"Well, suggestion, order. They're pretty much the same, aren't they?"

"Not so much," Amy said as she slipped out of the seat. "So how much has he taken advantage of you?" Amy wanted to know.

"Taken advantage of me? Why would you think such a thing? He has been the consummate gentleman. He's shown me things that I had no idea existed, and he's included me in things that I never thought I'd do."

Amy looked at me as Kim hooked an arm around her shoulders and drew her toward the cabin while I pulled her suitcase from the back of the Jeep. "He didn't force himself on you? Make you have sex with him?"

Kim laughed. "Make me? When has any man ever MADE me have sex with them?"

"But you told him about us. You told him about our relationship," Amy said in confusion as Kim led her into the one room cabin with me following behind her with her suitcase.

"I did. I thought it was important for him to know, if we were going to be sleeping together. Adam is trustworthy. He earned my trust, and more importantly, my respect."

"Sleeping together as in sleeping, or sleeping together as in fucking?" Amy asked.

"Yes," Kim answered simply.

"So he did force himself on you!"

"Certainly Not!" Kim answered. "No. he didn't. In fact, the first time we did anything we were laying on the top of the mountain in the sun and I asked him, actually I pulled his hand between my legs, and he fingered me off to a very pleasant orgasm. Sex didn't come until later."

"So you asked him for sex?"

"I did. And to his credit, he even resisted. He was a perfect gentleman that first night. Even rolling over so that I had privacy while I cleaned up. I wasn't exactly used to washing myself in a little pan of hot water, but I made due. The next day we went on a hike and he showed me the top of the mountain. That's where we played with each other. And yes, it was My request. Even then, with me laying completely naked next to him, my hand rubbing his quite pleasant cock, he still didn't press me for sex. It wasn't until after the storm and getting warmed up by the fire that I made love to him. I took the initiative and yes my sweet Amy, I made love to him right here in front of the fireplace."

"But you swore off men years ago."

"As did you. Do you remember why?"

"Yeah. Men are thick headed jerks that want nothing more than to bang you and leave you like a used piece of trash," Amy said with a frown.

"We were wrong, Amy. Not all men are that way. Some are even pretty decent. But there are some that are even more than decent. The one thing that Adam did that really changed my mind about him was that he threw me in the lake!"

"And that told you he was a nice guy? Hell it sounds like he was being mean."

"On the contrary," Kim said as she started moving around the small room, setting plates on the table. "I was the one being mean. In fact, I was being a royal pain in his ass. And because of that, he threw me in the lake. He’s a man of his word.”

"Doesn't sound like a very nice thing to do."

Kim pulled a tray from the ice box and carried it to the small counter by the stove. "Actually, it was exactly what he said he'd do. And he did it, despite the fact that I could have fired his ass for it!" she said as she lit two burners on the stove.

"What are you doing," Naked Amy asked, stepping over to the stove to see what Kim was doing.

"Cooking dinner. Fried potatoes and fresh trout."

"But you don't know how to cook!"

"I know how to cook this. Adam taught me. Very patiently I might add," Kim said with a smile. "And you know what? The fish? I caught them and cleaned them myself!" she said proudly.

"You? You went fishing?"

"I did. Adam taught me how to cast the fly and coached me. I caught all three of these," she said with a smile. "I never knew something like that could be so much fun!"

Amy looked at me in confusion. "So this isn't an emergency where you're refusing to come home until I come get you?"

"Well. In honesty, I wouldn't call it an emergency. But yes. I was refusing to come home until you came," Kim answered as she carefully placed potato slices into the oil she'd poured in one of the big cast iron pans. "Now you and Adam go sit on the bed while I cook."

"On the bed?" Amy asked.

"Of course. It's much more comfortable than these hard wooden chairs," she said, as she turned toward me.

"Go on Adam. Out of the kitchen! I mean it. Go sit with her on the bed. No better yet, why don't you lay down with her. Much more comfortable. And before you ask, Amy, no, you can not put any clothes on." Kim gave clear orders.

"Why?" Amy asked, her brow furled.

"Because. Since you two met several months ago, he's had a thing for you. He tried to ask you out, but that didn't fly. So now that he's seen you naked, I’s you’

Runways: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 24 Oct 2026 22:45:00 +0000

Runways: Part 3

A Mountaintop Experience

By m_storyman_x – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"So where are we headed?" the supermodel asked as we walked across the grassy yard of the cabin towards the tree line.

"Someplace special," was all I answered, as I aimed us for the small trail that looked like it led around the lake. The hike wasn't long, only about a half an hour, but it was up hill all the way. We finally broke free of the pines at the base of a barren rocky hillside. I held a hand out for her. "Let me help you here. I don't want you to fall."

"Okay, but this hike is getting me too damned hot." she answered. She pulled her gauze white blouse over her head and tied it around her slender waist. Then taking my hand and letting me help her up the rock strewn hillside.

I had a hard time not paying attention to the way her tits swung and bounced with each step, turning my cock once again rock hard before we had made it even a portion of the way up the hill, on my father’s mountaintop land. But we continued climbing, little trickles of sweat running down her naked top, down between and around her breasts as we climbed. She was clearly not used to this kind of effort, but I had to admit, for a change she made no complaint. "Here we are." I said as I let go of her hand and stood on the top of the rocky hill, able to look all the way around us. "This is the top of the mountain. Highest point around. Well except for those peaks over there. But they're way too steep to climb without special gear. This is the top of what the locals call baldy.

"It's beautiful! You can see for miles," she said, moving slowly around me, looking in every direction at the land laid out far below us. "It's like being on an airplane without the airplane!"

"Yeah. Sorta is, isn't it? Ready for some lunch?"

"I am!" She said as she came over and sat down next to me on the rock. I dug in the bag and pulled out sandwiches and bottles of water. "That's yours," she said, pointing to the one made on rye. "I think I heard someplace you liked rye bread."

"I do actually. Thank you!" I answered, smiling at her and taking the sandwich from her. "You know. I think this is the nicest you've been to me since I've known you."

"Thank you. Self-preservation I guess. I don't want to get thrown in that damn lake again," she said with a giggle.

"Well, I haven't seen any reason to do it again, so...mission accomplished."

"Adam," she said quietly.

"Yeah?"

"I know you don't particularly like me. But I want to thank you for bringing me up here."

"Aw hell. I don't dislike you. I just didn't expect you to be quite so..."

"Bitchy?" She finished for me.

"Yeah, bitchy." I agreed. "When you relax and try to be a normal person you can be quite... Not sure what word to use there."

"Captivating... alluring... sexy...enticing?" She suggested, each time getting a shake of my head.

"Pleasant."

"Pleasant?" she asked curiously.

"Uh huh. Pleasant.” I elaborated. “Pleasant to look at, pleasant to be around, pleasant to talk to. Pleasant."

"Hmm, I would have thought your description would be more sexual than that. Most guys are."

"I'll admit you're hot, but well, the idea of sex isn't exactly the first thing I'd say I think about when I see you."

"That hardon you had while we were cleaning fish didn't say you weren't thinking about sex. And the hardon you have now doesn't say you aren't interested in sex."

"Are you enticing, sexually? Of course you are. That's why you get paid what you do. Guys look at you and they wanna fuck you." I answered.

"But you don't? Come on. With that hardon?"

"Okay. I'll admit it. My body is interested in exploring your dark damp spaces. But to be honest, I'm actually just enjoying being able to share something like this view with you as a regular person, not a multi-million dollar super model."

"If I was a regular person, would you want to fuck me?"

"God what is it with you and fuck? Do you know any other way to say it?” I asked, looking into her eyes. “ Fucking is what you do with someone you don't care about."

"So what do you want me to call it?"

"Have sex, make love. Either work, if you care about a person. If not, I suppose fucking is as good a word as any to say it."

Kim suddenly stood up and undid the front of her shorts. She pushed them down her legs and stepped out of them so she was naked except for her shoes.

"What are you doing?" I asked as she leaned down and started undoing the front of my shorts.

"Getting you naked," she said as if that were the most natural thing in the world to do at that moment.

"Why?" I asked, reaching for her hand to stop her.

"For the simple reason that you don't want to fuck me."

"So, you want to get me naked why then?"

She let go of my pants and stood over me, straightening up and looking around. "Actually, I thought you might want to just lay here in the sun naked with me. Because we can. We have the luxury of wonderful privacy, thanks to your family’s wonderful cabin and land. You don't have to though. I understand," she said, stepping across me and sitting on the rock again. She lay back and closed her eyes, letting her body soak in the sun on her front and heat from the rock on her back side. “This nudity is awesome! Now I think I understand the naturalists!”

I looked at her for long seconds, trying to understand her. I stood up next to her and pushed my shorts off, freeing my rock hard cock to stick out in the sunshine. I skimmed off my t-shirt and dropped it next to my shorts and then lay down next to her in the sun.

I lost track of how long we lay there, the sun baking the two of us. I started to think that maybe I'd get a good burn laying here too long and was about to suggest that we head back down when I felt her hand find mine. She stroked the back of my hand with her fingers, gently teasing her finger tips and nails on my skin. I lay there for long minutes as she stroked my hand before she wrapped her fingers around my hand and drew it up off the rock to her body, placing it gently on her hip, moving her fingers from around it back to the back of my hand again, stroking my hand as my palm and fingers lay on her bare skin. I really didn't know what she expected or wanted, and I really didn't want to ruin the surprisingly pleasant mood she had been in.

She gently used her fingers to coax my hand more onto her body, working it closer to her bare mound until she had coaxed my finger to rest on the firm hump only inches from her pussy.

"Would you like to touch me?" She asked softly.

"Do you want me to?"

"I wouldn't mind if you did," she said a little breathlessly, her hand leaving mine and reaching across to gently rest on me, her finger tips brushing my long since softened cock.

"Kim. Are you horny?" I whispered.

"Yes," she whispered back. "I really want to come but i want you to do it."

"Why?"

"Do I need a reason?"

"No, but I do." I answered her.

"What if I can't explain it?"

"When you can, tell me." I whispered, starting to draw my hand away from her.

"No! Please!" She practically begged, grabbing my hand with her other hand. She held my hand and pulled it down toward the juncture of her legs, spreading her legs and moving one across mine to give my hand access to her pussy. "Please," She whispered.

I nodded, as much to myself as to her, and gently let my fingers stroke her surprisingly wet pussy lips. I felt her wetness as I dipped one finger between her lips, feeling her slick hot juices. She moaned softly, her fingers now stroking along my hardening cock, teasing along its length, concentrating on and around my head as my fingers gently stroked up and down her lips. I let my finger tease just into the entrance to her tunnel and then up to her clit, her hips trying to lift off the rocks toward my fingers with each stroke.

"Do you like touching me?" She whispered breathlessly as her hand wrapped around my hard cock, giving it a gentle squeeze. "So you like me touching you?"

"Uh huh." I answered honestly.

"I'm glad. I like how you feel too," she said softly. I concentrated on her clit, still sliding my finger down to her tunnel entrance and back again, but spending longer and longer each trip circling and teasing her clit, her hips lifting and rocking, her body wiggling and writhing on the rocks as my fingers drove her body closer and closer to climax. "Oh gawd, Adam. You're going to make me come!" She moaned loudly. "You're going to make me come."

While I was stroking her pussy she was busy stroking my cock, her hand moving slowly up and down my shaft, sliding all the way up to my head and over it, pushing my under used cock closer to shooting as well. "Shit. I'm going to come." I groaned, trying to hold back while I concentrated on her clit.

"Do it!" She moaned loudly. "Let me make you come too! Oh shit I'm so close. So close."

"Oh Fuck!" I grunted loudly as my orgasm hit, my hips bucking up off the rocks and shooting a stream of cum into the air, gravity taking hold and drawing it back down to land on my cock and her hand before another shot could lance up into the air.

"Oh god. You're coming!" She cried softly as she felt my cock surging in her hand, her own climax deciding at that moment to unleash its chemical cocktail of hormones into her blood stream, making her whole body shake and tremble. "Fuck!" She groaned as she held my cock, her own body climaxing and leaking her juices between her legs onto the hot rocks.

I lay there, still stroking her clit, not really able to pay all that much attention to what I was doing as my own climax surged through me, pumping shot after shot of cum out to collect on my chest, cock and her hand. She reached down to my hand and pressed hers over mine, stopping my motions but holding my fingers to her hot wet pussy.

We lay there panting for long minutes before she let go of my cock and hand, pushing herself up onto one elbow to look at me. She leaned herself toward me, her tits pressing against my side and chest as she brought her face toward mine, her lips gently kissing my lips, her tongue teasing my lips softly. I kissed her back, letting her choose the pace and duration. She finally chose to break the long soft sensual kiss, holding her lips barely brushing against mine as she whispered a single short statement. "Thank you." Her eyes looking deeply into mine

Thought she was done, but to my surprise she tilted her body over farther, her lips kissing my chest and then one of my nipples. She gently, slowly kissed her way down my body, finding the remains of my cum on my chest and gently licking it off of my skin before kissing lower. I couldn't help but get hard again at her attentions, my cock, growing in her hand as she kissed and licked closer and closer to it. The woman had a huge appetite for sensual pleasures.

"You sure you want to do that?" I asked as she opened her mouth and closed it around my head, engulfing me with her hot lips. In response she swirled her tongue around my head, teasing me and gently moving her mouth up and down my shaft, teasing my again hard cock even harder as she stroked my shaft with her hand and lips. "Oh god." I groaned as she worked my cock slowly, teasingly. Her hot mouth teased my head and her tongue worked under and around my head, trying to find where I was most sensitive, and locating that spot with her tongue when I suddenly jerked in response to her touch. "Oh damn." Groaned, noticing a sound in the background, but not quite making the connection to anything more than another groan coming from my lips.

"Oh god Kim." I groaned softly, my hips trying to lift toward her mouth as she worked my shaft. "So damn good."

"Oh!" She cried suddenly, pulling her mouth from my cock.

I didn't need to ask. I knew exactly what surprised her before I could ask. The cold drops started large and slow, the mixture of sun and ice cold rain drops a huge surprise.

"Shit!" I grunted, sitting up and looking around. I could see it now. I'd heard the thunder and not connected the danger. Being on a mountain top weather wasn't what one expected. The sun was still shining from the west, but the clouds rolling up the mountain side from the north were just starting to top the mountain, the updraft carrying the first drops of rain up into the air to fall on us miles from the edge of the clouds. "We have to go!" I said abruptly, standing up and grabbing the backpack. I stuffed our clothes into the pack and grabbed her hand. "Now!" I said sternly.

"I'm not afraid of a little rain. Slow down!" She said, pulling back at me.

"Kim, you're not going to be in a gentle rain. And it's not going to be particularly warm." I said as I tried to pull her along. "You're at the top of a mountain. In a few minutes were going to be inside the clouds that are making this rain and what falls is going to feel like liquid ice. Think thawed blizzard." I said, pulling her without stopping.

"Oh shit." Kim answered as the first wisps of cloud blew across the landscape in front of us. We were still a ways from the trees when the heavier fog rolled in over us, almost immediately chilling us with its clinging moisture.

"Come on." I said, wrapping an arm around her shoulders and guiding her to where I knew the trees had to be, even though we couldn't see them for the thick fog. I preferred the fog, knowing what was coming next. I'd been caught in one of these on the lake once, only a short fifteen minutes from the cabin, but it was a miserable fifteen minutes that took hours to feel like I had warmed up from. This time we were a lot farther away and a whole lot less dressed.

"You know where the trail is?" Kim asked with concern.

"Yeah," I lied, "Just watch your step and we'll be fine." At least I thought I knew where the trail was, I just wasn't positive we hadn't wandered off target towards the cliff or the other direction toward the long slope that would take us eventually down to the lodge a couple thousand feet lower. We'd never even see it in this fog and if we could we'd have hypothermia long before we got there. "Stupid. I should have watched closer." I muttered as we walked, a few small trees appearing in front of us.

"You couldn't know it was coming." Kim said as larger trees started to appear though the fog.

"My job to watch. You couldn’t know, but I’ve made this mistake before. It’s something you vow to never let happen again. That is, if you survive the first time." I answered, as I turned us a bit farther to my right, hoping to find the trail ahead of me. "I let myself get distracted. I hadn't planned on staying up there that long."

"Well, for what it's worth, I'm not blaming you."

"But I am." I said, angry at myself.

She frowned at me and almost snapped at me. "Knock it off. I'm a big girl. I can make my own choices. You don't have to protect me. I didn't ask for you to protect me. I asked for you to share something with me. Something I wanted and something I enjoyed. So we get a little cold on the way home. Deal with it!"

Kim’s Hypothermic Therapy

"Keep that thought." I muttered as I finally found the gap in the trees that heralded the trail. Forty minutes later we walked out of the woods into clearing of the cabin, both of us shivering uncontrollably in the torrential downpour of icy drops. Kim had been stumbling for the last half mile, her legs losing their coordination, the first sign of serious hypothermia. I carried her the last 200 feet to the cabin. We stumbled into the cabin and I dropped her into one of the chairs and grabbed a towel from my bag and moved to her, rubbing her body all over and then grabbing the heavy wool quilt and wrapping it around her.

Still shivering myself, I used the sticks in the firewood box next to the fireplace to build a small fire, my hands almost shaking too hard to get the match struck. The small flame grew in the sticks and I carefully fed larger sticks and then small pine logs onto the fire, allowing it to quickly grow so that I didn't have to huddle over it to feel its heat. With the flames growing larger I stripped off the wet clothing that was robbing my body’s heat. I stepped to the chair and scooped Kim from it, drawing her with me to the bearskin rug in front of the fire. I peeled the blanket from around her shivering body and pulled her to me, pressing her bare skin against mine. I sat on the thick fur rug, then reached a hand up to Kim, to come lay on my chest. Then I wrapped the wool quilt over the two of us and lay down across the front of the fire, letting the heat slowly warm the quilt and the two of us inside it. I closed my eyes, my arms wrapped around her, holding her chest against mine, our legs tangled together in the blanket as we shivered together. The shakes soon turned into drowsiness.

Her kisses woke me. Soft, gentle, caring. Soft sweet tender kisses on my cheeks, my nose and my lips, each one slow and unhurried. As I became more awake I could feel that we had warmed, no longer feeling the cold of the rain but the heat of the fire still seeping through the blanket. She’d slid over to my side, with one of her naked legs slung over mine. I could also feel her hand between us, wrapped around my cock, gently, slowly, tenderly stroking me as she kissed me.

"Kim." I started to say, as I rolled a bit to face her.

"Shush," she whispered before planting another soft kiss on my lips to quiet me.

I felt her push with one leg, gently returning me onto my back, leaving her partly on top of me. She continued her kisses, softly and seductively kissing my lips as she teased my cock harder by the moment, finally using her knees to lift her hips up from mine, her soft tits still pressed against my chest. I felt her slide herself up my body as she pushed my dick down between her legs, guiding my engorged head to her wet lips. I felt emotionally safe with her. She’d become a completely different person in less than 24 hours.

"Kim." I whispered as she straddled over me, then pushed herself back, letting go of my shaft and sliding her arm up my body to rest on the furry rug next to my body.

"Shush," she half whispered, half moaned as she pushed herself back down my body, lowering her mouth to mine and pressing her lips to mind as my cock was slowly enveloped by her hot cunt. "Yum" she moaned as she lifted her chest from mine, and worked her knees up next to my hips.

"Oh damn." I moaned as she lifted her lips from mine, her hips slowly rocking up and down, sliding her pussy on and off my rigid dick, working me deeper and deeper into her tunnel.

"That's it. Just enjoy. Let me do this, please," she whispered. She was making love to me. Not just desiring sex. She wanted to please me.

I was beyond wanting to stop her. Between her attentions on the mountain top and her attentions now, my body was more than ready to let her have her way. I let my hands slide up her hips and sides, reaching for her breasts. She grinned down at me and one by one, reached for my hands and pulled them away from her breasts, moving them to next to my own head and holding them there, clasped with her own as she slowly rocked on me, her rock hard nipples grazing back and forth across my chest with each stroke.

"Does it feel good Adam?"

"Very!" I groaned back as she continued to stroke on and off of me, the heat from the fire and the heat from our bodies making us both sweat in our loose cocoon. I could feel her soft tunnel stroking my shaft, teasing my engorged head with

Runways: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 23 Oct 2026 22:44:00 +0000

Runways: Part 2

The Taming of the Shrew

"I told you what I'd do if you pissed me off." I said as she walked past me.

By m_storyman_x – listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"That water was fucking cold!"

"Uh huh. Matches your attitude. I think if I were you I'd warm it up a bit or you might be sleeping out in the jeep."

"You wouldn't!"

"The hell I wouldn't." I said with a scowl. "Remember the rules. This is my fucking vacation. You're along because I said you could, not to baby or pamper you or put up with your diva shit. If you don't like it, the road works two ways.

"Fine! I'm outa here!" She said stomping off toward the jeep. She climbed into the front seat and turned the key, the jeep lurching forward before coming to a stop again. "What's wrong with this thing?"

"It's a stick shift." I said with a frown as I turned and walked back into the cabin.

"Okay. So I don't know how to make it work," she said quietly as she came in and closed the door quietly behind herself.

"Not surprised. Come eat." I said, dishing some chili from the pot on the stove into two bowls. I was starved, having not gotten any lunch and it was already half way to dinner. I sat down and dug into my bowl, ignoring her.

She slipped gently into the seat across from me and meekly apologized. "I'm sorry," she said barely above a whisper.

"Forgiven." I said simply, pushing a bowl of chili across the table toward her. "Better eat."

She looked at the bowl cautiously. "Is it organic?"

"Nope. Just plain cow and beans and spices." I answered.

"I don't eat much meat," she said quietly, looking at the bowl as if it might bite her.

"Well, then you're probably going to be hungry a lot of the time, because I didn't bring a whole lot of vegetables and crap like that." I said, reaching out to hand her a spoon.

She took the spoon and gingerly scooped a small bite from the bowl, lifting it to her lips and tentatively tasting it. A few moments later the spoon was emptied and headed back for another trip. "This is good," she said with a little surprise in her voice.

"Thank you."

"You made it?"

"Uh huh."

"I didn't know you could cook."

"You never asked." I answered with a shrug.

"I don't know how," she said quietly.

"Guess you're going to have to learn." I answered her, looking at her face pointed down at the bowl almost as if she were ashamed to admit she couldn't cook. "Not to worry. I won't let you starve. Eat up now. Maybe I'll teach you how to fish."

She looked up at me curiously and then back down at the bowl, scooping another spoon of chili.

"Adam. Why are you doing this?"

"Doing what?" I asked between bites.

"This. Here. Me?"

I sighed and leaned back in my chair. "As a favor to Amy."

"You like her, don't you?"

"Yeah. She's nice. Not interested in me, but nice just the same."

"She might be interested in you. She talks about you. I've heard her say your name when she comes."

I looked at her in surprise. "Huh? She does what?"

"She sometimes says your name when we're fucking. You did know didn't you? That she was lesbian, right?"

"Uh, no. I didn't. Explains a lot though."

"Sorry," she said softly.

"Well, at least I know where I stand... with both of you," I answered her between bites of my chili.

"Don't assume. The main reason I don't do guys is that I hate having the guys coming on to me all the time. Makes me feel dirty or something. Seems like every guy on the planet wants to get into my panties."

"Can you blame them? I mean hell, you're one of the hottest looking women on the planet. You could have the pick of any guy you want."

"Who says I want a guy?"

"We all assume that, until you prove to us different."

"Is that why you don't try to come on to me? Or is it professional ethics?" I chuckled and didn't answer her, but continued eating my chili. "Come on. I know you're turned on by how I look. I saw that boner on the way up here."

"Didn't say your body didn't turn my body on. Hell, sitting here looking at your bare tits turns my cock on. I'll admit that."

"But you don't want to come on to me?"

"Not particularly."

"Why?"

"When I took this job, I thought about it. Shit I had a hard boner the whole time on those first few photo shoots I flew you too. But I stopped going to them and stayed with the plane because it just wasn't that interesting any longer."

"Why not?"

"You really want me to tell you?"

"Yes! I do!"

I set my spoon down and leaned back in my chair. "Even if it hurts your feelings?"

She was silent for several long seconds. "Yes, even if it hurts my feelings."

"Because the longer I knew you the more I realized that you had a personality that was less than attractive."

"What do you mean?"

"You act like a class A bitch. No one likes a bitch, especially a guy. Anyone I know that's gotten to know you feels the same way." I said.

"Well, as you say, at least I know where I stand," she said tilting her head up defiantly.

"No. You don't. I fly you because I need the money. You're here screwing up my vacation, the vacation that I've been planning for six months because Amy begged me to take you. You had a stress attack. Your body tried to shut itself down because you're over stressed and under rested. She's afraid of something happening to you. She wanted you to get away and relax so badly that she offered to spend a whole weekend having sex with me, just so that I'd take you along."

"She did?!"

"She did. But I told her no. I only agreed to take you because she threatened to find another pilot to fly you while I was gone, so you're here so that I don't lose my job as your pilot."

She got up from the table and walked to the cabin door. "Well you don't have to worry. I won't fire you, and since I'm stuck here with you I won't be flying with anyone else. So you're safe. You don't have to worry about being nice to me or doing anything for me. You clearly don't want me here, so you do what you need and I'll just find something to keep me busy," she said before turning and walking out the door. The rejection she felt was deep & profound.

I shook my head, leaned over my bowl and finished the last few bites. I cleaned up both our dishes, put the food in what served as a refrigerator in the small cabin, and then dug into my gear, pulling on some shorts and a shirt and then getting out my fishing gear. It took me about ten minutes to get my rods put together, threaded and my artificial baits organized to go fish.

I saw her sitting on the shore, still naked, looking out at the lake as I walked to the little boat. I flipped it over, put the little electric motor and the oars in the boat and then went back to the cabin for the battery. I lugged the fifty plus pound battery out to the boat, settled it into the back and then attached the cables. She was still sitting against the tree as I pushed off and headed out onto the lake to fish.

It was dark by the time I came in. The moon was already up, and while not full, it provided plenty of light for me to make it to shore and then to the cabin. I reached into my pocket for the lighter that I knew was there as I headed for the porch. I pulled the lantern down from the hook on the porch, pumped it up, having checked to be sure it had fuel in it before I left. I held the lighter to the hole in the side of the lantern and it puffed to life, the yellow flame quickly changing to blue and then bright white as the mantel did its job converting the gas flame into a more refined reaction.

I picked up the lantern and walked into the cabin, the light filling the small cabin and illuminating Kim sitting in one of the three chairs in the room, wrapped in a blanket, her knees pulled up to her chest with the blanket wrapped around herself.

"You're back," she said barely above a whisper.

"Uh huh. You could have lit a lantern." I told her. “The lone skylight I installed over the table had ceased to illuminate anything, this late in the day.

"I didn't know how," she said with a frown on her face. "Seems like I don't know a lot of things."

Kim’s Humble Apprenticeship

"Well, come here." I said as I pulled an oil lamp down off the wall. "Matches are here." I said, stepping to the fireplace and pulling open a box of wooden matches, sitting on the mantle.

“Gawd, this fur rug is huge! What animal was it,” she asked.

That’s Uri. He’s the grizzly whom my dad met outside the cabin, one morning. He stood about 15 feet tall, when Dad dropped him 10 feet from the door, with a rifle bullet to the heart. We skinned him and stretched the hide. The meat was rather tough, but we quartered his carcus and took him to the meat market It’s a nice cozy rug when you’re cold and trying to warm up in front of the fireplace.

I set the lamp on the table by the lantern and took the glass globe off, striking the match and touched it to the wide wick. The flame slowly grew and threw light of its own, though dwarfed by the bright gas lantern. "I have to deal with my fish. You can come outside if you want. If not, you at least have some light."

"You caught some?"

"A few." I answered as I turned and walked out of the cabin with the lantern. She followed behind, wrapped in the blanket and followed me to the boat and then to the metal-covered table, screwed down to one side of the end of the dock.

"So that's what this is for?" She asked as I laid the three fish on the table to clean them.

"Yep." I said as I used my pocket knife to cut the lower jaw and the belly, pulling the guts out and tossing it into the water by the dock. It only took a few short minutes to completely clean and rinse the three rainbow trout that I had caught. "Breakfast." I said, holding up the three fish in one hand and picking up the lantern with the other.

"So what now?" Kim asked as she followed me into the cabin, closing the door behind us.

"Well. Usually I'd just go to bed." I answered as I put the fish in the ice box and set the lantern on the counter.

"So early?"

"It's probably past eight." I said with a shrug. "Are you hungry?"

"I snacked on some crackers, but I wouldn't mind something," she answered meekly. "I would have made something, but I didn't know how to make the stove work. I turned the knobs but the flames never came on."

"Yeah, gotta light it with a match." I told her as I walked back to the icebox and pulled a Ziploc bag out. I walked to the stove and lit two burners, dug out two cast iron pans and put them on the flames. I dug in my food box for a container of oil and poured some in each pan. Putting away the oil I pulled out two large potatoes and quickly sliced them, dropping the white slices into one of the pans and then laid two marinated chicken breasts from the Ziploc into the other pan.

It only took a few minutes to cook the potatoes and chicken breasts, ladling the fried food onto two plates. I set the pans aside to let the oil cool and then set the plates on the table. "Might as well come eat." I said as she stood near the wall watching me.

"I'm not supposed to make you cook for me," she said quietly.

"I know. But I did. So come eat."

She walked to the table and sat down, carefully taking a few bites of the food. "Damn this is good," she mumbled as she began eating quickly. "I don't get much fried food. Not good for my figure, but this is so good."

I chuckled. "Thanks."

Kim was finished long before I was, and sat curled up in her blanket across from me, watching me eat. "Are you good at other things? Besides cooking and fishing and flying I mean?"

"I think I'm pretty fair at a lot of things. What in particular are you asking about?"

"I don't know. I mean most of the guys I know couldn't figure out which end of a fry pan to hold, let alone cook something good like this. But it seems like you know how to do everything you try. I mean you drove that jeep up here, you know how to fish, it's like you're a mountain man on steroids, or something."

I laughed quietly. "No. Just learned when I was young how to camp and handle myself in the woods. Come on. We'll go get water and I'll show you how to be Jane of the jungle. You can do the dishes."

"Sounds fair," she said, getting up and standing expectantly next to the table.

"Here." I said handing her a plastic bucket. "We have to get water." I picked up the lantern and walked out of the cabin with her following behind. She followed me to the dock and dipped the bucket into the water. I smiled to myself as she struggled to carry the bucket and hold the blanket, but didn't offer to take it for her.

I showed her where the big pot was, and let her fill it with her bucket and start it heating. We both sat in the chairs, waiting for the water to heat on the gas stove. She got up, walked to one of her suitcases, sitting against the wall and open, pulled out a rather slinky looking robe and slipped it over her still naked body. "Use another pot to scoop water out into the wash pan. You want to save some of that water to wash yourself with."

"Wash myself?"

"Yeah. Unless you want to wash in the lake." I chuckled.

"Oh. Hadn't thought of that," she said as she headed for the sink.

I took the blanket and threw it back on the bed, stripped my clothes off and climbed into bed, in the corner. "I'll go to sleep if you want some privacy to clean up. Just make sure to shut the lantern all the way off before you come to bed. I'd hate to waste the fuel, there's only so much."

"Okay," she said quietly. "Adam?"

"Yeah?" I answered without looking over at her.

"Thank you."

"For what?"

"Being different," she said, as if that explained it all.

I was still awake almost half an hour later when the cabin went dark. Kim climbed into bed with me, smelling of flowers as she slipped under the blanket with me, her back bumping against my back as she climbed into the full size bed. "It is small, isn't it?"

"Uh huh. Cozy for two." I answered her.

"I don't mind," she whispered. "Do you always sleep like that?"

"Like what?"

"Naked."

"Yeah, actually." I answered in a whisper. "I don't have to, if it bothers you."

"No. Not if it's how you usually sleep."

"Okay." I answered sleepily. "Go to sleep now."

I woke up with the sun, not completely surprised to be spooned up against Kim. How did I roll over and nuzzle up in this spooning position? How would I explain it?
It was cool in the cabin and her body heat was certainly attractive to any sleeping body. Natural response, as was the morning woody. I suppose I could have considered that woody being jammed between her legs and my hand cupping her breast through the thin nightgown being natural as well, but the last thing I needed was to wake up the ‘ice queen’ thinking that I was trying to take advantage of her in her sleep.

I eased myself away from her and out of bed. I stepped to my duffel and pulled out a pair of shorts and a shirt, pulling them on and then heading out the door, letting the screen door slam as I went. If she was awake, she pretended not to be.

By the time I came back from the outhouse Kim was up and dressed in a pair of pink sweats, the form fitting spandex hugging her curves.

"Good morning," she said surprisingly meekly.

"Morning."

"I guess it's my turn now," she said heading to the cabin door, her hair looking wild after the night's sleep. While she was gone I pulled the pan from the potatoes onto the now lit front burner, heating the oil left over from the night before.

"You're going to reuse the oil?" She asked as she stepped back into the cabin, rubbing her arms to ward off the morning chill.

"Yep. The potato oil. It'll be find for cooking breakfast." I said as I pulled another pan from the cabinet and lit another burner. I spooned a couple teaspoons of hot oil into the other pan before laying the two of the fish from last night into the hot oil. The fish sizzled and spit in the pan as it cooked, the skin crisping in the hot oil as the fish cooked through. I flipped it over after a few minutes to let the other side cook and then cracked some eggs in the second pan. In only a few minutes I had two plates of breakfast ready to eat, fresh fish and eggs. Couldn't ask for a better breakfast in the woods. "When you wash the dishes, don't use soap in the cast iron. It'll ruin it." I told her before I got up to head out of the cabin.

I loved fishing early in the morning. Working a small fly along the weed banks on the far end of the lake where the four small springs trickled into the lake was one of my favorite spots on this lake. The rainbow trout came up from the cold deep waters to feast on the small bugs and minnows that inhabit the weeds, making my flies an inviting target of opportunity. By lunchtime I had six nice fish on the stringer and was ready to head back into camp. Even from half way across the small lake it was obvious to me that Kim was waiting along the lakeshore. Just as obvious was that she was scantly dressed in just a loose tubetop and mini shorts, walking barefoot on the stones near the shoreline.. Two days ago I wouldn't have given a shit, but for reasons that escaped me at the moment, the thought of what she might or might not be exposing besides her sexy breasts had my cock quickly growing in my shorts.

"You're back!" She said surprisingly cheerfully as I motored silently up to the dock, only the soft whir of the motor and the sloshing of the water along the sides of the little aluminum boat making my presence known. "Have any luck?"

"I did." I answered as I let the boat slide all the way to the shore and burry its bow gently on the small patch of sand next to the rickety little dock. I looped a rope around one of the cedar posts and then climbed out with my stringer of fish.

"Oh. Those do look nice!" She said as she walked toward me, I guess sometime since I first spotted her from the middle of the lake, she’d removed her top & was wearing only the skimpiest of shorts, her large soft tits swinging and wiggling with each step.

I walked to the end of the dock, to the cleaning table trying to ignore the fact that my cock was hardening even more in my pants at the sight of her practically perfect tits. She stepped up to me to watch, so close that one of her breasts brushed my arm gently as I worked to clean the fish, her attention riveted on my motions.

"Is that all there is to it?" She asked after the third fish.

"Yep. Wanna try one?

"Can I?"

"Sure." I answered, stepping to the side and holding the knife out for her. "Pick one and hold it belly side up. Yeah, like that." I said as she grasped the slippery fish the same way I had. "Now, see that spot there, that hole just up from his tail. Yeah, right there. Slip the tip of the knife in and carefully cut all the way up his stomach to his jaw. Yeah, just like that." I told her as she tentatively worked the knife along the belly of the fish toward the head. "A little more. Yeah, that's enough. Now, set it on the table belly side down. And cut just behind the front fins there. Yeah, cut down, but

Runways: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 22 Oct 2026 17:18:00 +0000

Flying a supermodel isn't all it appears to be.

By m_storyman_x – listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I had to find something to do when I got out of the military. Something that I loved, something that I wouldn't mind doing while I collected my military pension at age 40. Yeah, I know, retired at such a young age. But the military game is a young man's game and even with over seven thousand flying hours, youth still trumps experience in the flying game. As you get older your body just can't respond like it used to. As a result I just couldn't keep taking those high G maneuvers.

I convinced the bank that I was a good risk, purchased myself a used Beach King Air 200 turbo prop and set myself up as an executive charter service. Life was good. Business was thin. On more than one occasion I ended up sleeping in my own airplane rather than getting a hotel room, just to try and save some money. It's not easy to pay for a three quarters of a million dollar aircraft, fuel, maintenance and living expenses. To be quite honest, I was about to drown under that debt.

Welcome Amy. Amy called because of one of my business cards I'd left in so many airports. Amy was the executive secretary to a somewhat famous fashion model. In her own words, she was a glorified baby sitter, helping Kimberly manage her multi-million dollar business of runway modeling and lingerie line and endorsements. Her current problem was that Kim had suddenly become afraid to fly commercial following a spate of terrorist attacks against aircraft. Her question was a simple one. Would I be interested in contracting to handle flying her around the country? Could I deal with airport runways, so she could focus on helping Kim dominate the fashion garment runways.

At that point I would have contracted to fly Beelzebub himself, if the price were right. Little did I know that six months down the road I'd feel as if that was exactly who I was flying.

Kim was gorgeous. Of course she was. She was a super model. At thirty she was on the long side of it, but then some continued to work well into their fifties, with the right skin care and constant workouts and such. Kim flitted from city to city, rarely spending more than two or three days in any one place. She had a beautiful twenty thousand square foot home, which she seemed to rarely be in. She could walk the walk and talk the talk and sell sexy little lingerie like she was selling snow to eskimos. Unfortunately her looks is where nice stopped. She'd started to believe her own hype. She'd started to think of herself as a diva and act as if those of us around her were beneath her. More than once her sweet lilting voice snarled from the passenger cabin that I was flying too rough, or making the plane bounce too much for her to sleep. As if I had any control over the air currents.

Amy was the constant. She was always there, inserting herself between Kim and whoever might possibly be around her. She soothed Kim and kept her empire on an even keel. But while the pace seemed relentless to me, Kim seemed to just eat it up. She loved the challenge as much as I loved flying. I suppose if I hadn't gone out on a limb after three months and updated my plane from a 1980's vintage to a reasonably new 2002, I might have even quit the contract. But with that new payment to cover, the last thing I wanted to do was kill the cash cow. I'd asked Kim more than once for a date, and always gotten the same answer, "we can fuck or we can work together. Which do you prefer?"

"X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven, rolling." I radioed the tower as I applied the throttle and sent the Air King accelerating down the runway. This was going to be a relatively short trip. Kim had some kind of a photo shoot in the middle of Missouri, at some lake called the Ozarks, out in the middle of nowhere. All I knew was it looked like a winding snake on the map and had one small airport close to where the shoot was that had just enough runway to sneak in if I went in light. In only a few short minutes we were climbing through ten thousand feet, winging our way from Chicago over the Midwestern landscape at nearly three hundred miles an hour.

"Adam!" I heard Amy call urgently from the passenger cabin.

"Yeah?" I called over my shoulder.

"Kim. She passed out. I can't seem to wake her!" She called, panic clearly etched in her voice.

"Is she breathing?" I called back.

"Yes, but it's very shallow and I can't seem to wake her."

"Okay. Check her eyes. Lift her eyelids and see if they respond."

"They seem too, but she still isn't waking up."

"Okay. Let me see where we can put down!" I called back to her. "Chicago center. This is X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. Declaring a medical emergency."

"Roger X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. State your situation." The controller radioed back.

"X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. We have a passenger that is passed out. She is breathing at this time, but otherwise unresponsive. Requesting a Vector to the nearest airport with medical close by."

"Roger that X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. Hold one." The controller said before pausing for a few moments. "X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven turn two four zero. You are cleared to five thousand direct. ST Louis should be fifty miles. Contact St Louis approach on one three two point one two five. Have a good day."

"Thank you Chicago." I answered before changing the radio and starting a decent toward St Louis.

The decent and landing were as normal as they could be, touching down less than twenty minutes after making the initial call. I taxied to the executive terminal and shut down, the ambulance quickly coming to the side of the plane as my turbo props spun slowly down to a stop.

As much as I disliked Kim, I was concerned for her well-being. Clearly Amy was as well, and I did my best to comfort her on the taxi ride to the hospital. By the time we got there, Kim was awake and back to her normal bitchy self, though the doctors and nurses seemed to be flitting in and out with uncommon frequency. Twenty four hours later and who knows how many tests she was ready to be released.

"Now look. All I can do is warn you," the doctor said with a stern look on his face. "You were lucky. You can't treat your body this way. My prescription is two weeks away, at least! No stress. You need to find someplace to relax and decompress."

"No fucking way. I have too much to do!" Kim argued.

The doctor turned to Amy and shook his head. "If you can't get her to take it easy a while, she's going to be right back here again. And next time she may leave toes up!" He said emphatically before turning back to Kim again. "I mean it! No phone, no computer, no stress of any kind. Your blood pressure was through the roof and you're just damn lucky it wasn't a stroke! Find a way to do it. And find a way to do it frequently, or you're going to be leaving us all too soon."

"I'll make sure she does!" Amy said giving Kim a stern look. "Thank you Doctor."

"Your welcome young lady. I hope she listens to you better than she's listening to me." He said as he looked over and saw Kim texting on her phone again.

"She will. If I have to tie her up and drag her off." Amy said sternly to Kim.

"Good luck with that," he said, shaking his head as he walked away.

"Come on." Amy said, leading Kim from the hospital room. It was little more than two hours and we were back at the airport, the turbines warmed up and taxying for takeoff. The plane practically leapt off the tarmac and into the air as we headed back to Chicago, soaring into the air.

"You know. I don't know how you're going to get her to have any time away," I said to Amy as she sat in the right hand seat, Kim sitting in the back alone, still angry with the doctor's orders.

"Yeah. I know. She can be difficult," Amy agreed.

"Glad I'm not going to have to deal with her," I said, shaking my head.

"No? Oh. That's right. You're going away for a couple weeks," Amy said, nodding as she remembered that next week started my promised vacation. "Where are you going again?"

"A little mountain lake in Colorado," I said with a smile. "Just me and some really good fishing. Sit back, catch a few trout, watch the sun set on the mountain side looking over the valley below. It can't get more idyllic than that!" I said with a sigh.

"Sounds like a perfect get-away!" Amy said, leaning back and looking at the cockpit ceiling. "No phone, no demands on your time, just relaxation for two weeks? God I envy you!" She said with a sigh.

"Could have been yours too." I said with a grin, reminding her that I had invited her to come along, only to get the typical answer.

I made one last pitch; "The bed is big enough for two, though it would be a bit cozy!"

"Yeah. I think we covered that one," she said with a smile. "Though it does sound tempting."

"Can't say I didn't try." I answered her with a shrug.

"So how do we get Kim to go on a vacation like that?"

"Not my problem," I said with a smirk. "I lined this up months ago. You know how hard it is to find a place like this? Isolated? No phone no modern utilities, nothing?"

"Yeah, it has to be tough." Amy said as she looked out the window at the ground far below. "Hey. I know. Take Kim!"

"What? Are you nuts?" I said in surprise. "First off, her idea of roughing it, is not having her manicure on time. Can you imagine her out in the boonies without even a flush toilet?"

"Oh lord. That would be something to see," Amy said with a laugh.

"Yeah. She'd go nuts in half a day," I said with a shake of my head.

"So, how much does this little vacation cost you?"

"Oh, fuel, food, cabin and all? About seventeen or eighteen hundred. It'd be less if I didn't fly this gas hog there, but the only real way there is by plane or a long drive up from Denver."

"That's not too much. I'll pay you." Amy said quietly.

"Pay me for what?"

"To take Kim," Amy said, still looking out the window.

"No way. It's my vacation. I don't want to baby sit a prima donna!" I almost snapped.

"Be a shame to have to find someone else to fly us around while you're gone. Never know, she might like the new pilot better," she said softly.

"You trying to blackmail me?" I asked in surprise.

"Oh I wouldn't call it that," she said, turning to look at me, a crooked little grin on her face. "Just think of it as job security."

"Think of it as one fucked vacation," I said hotly, staring out the front at the open sky. "It's only a one room cabin. Kitchen, bedroom, living room...all the same room. And only one bed. Where will she sleep?"

"You're adults. You can share the bed, right?"

"Remember me saying it was, really cozy for the two of us friends?"

"Yeah. So it can be cozy for you two too. It'll give you a chance to get to know her better."

"You're psycho, you know that?" I said angrily. I'd planned this for months. I wanted to get away from the ice queen, not shack up with her!

"So how about it?"

"I don't think you could pay me enough money to do that," I said, shaking my head.

"Okay. How about I sweeten the pot. I'll sleep with you for a whole weekend when you get back."

I looked over at her incredulously. "Did you just suggest that you prostitute yourself to convince me to take her with me? Seriously?"

"Does, seem a bit over the top, doesn't it?"

"Yeah. I think you need to think about a new job if you're that wrapped around her," I said with a frown. "Yeah, I wanna go to bed with you, but not like that."

She was silent for almost half an hour before she finally said anything more. "I'm sorry.” She confessed, “ I shouldn't have suggested that. But I will pay your expenses if you take her along."

"Send her off to a camp or something. That's what you do with children, right?"

"She's not a child," Amy said testily. "Though I have to admit, sometimes she acts like one."

"See?"

"Okay. Seriously. Will you take her with you?"

"It's my VACATION... AWAY FROM HER!" I answered angrily.

"Adam. Seriously. What will it take for you to take her along?"

"You're not going to give up, are you?" I observed her tunacity.

"Nope."

"Shit!" I swore quietly. "Okay. I'll take her. On one condition."

"What's that?" She asked, with a smile that said she had definitely won, again.

"She has to pull her weight. I'm not her servant. I'm not waiting on her and I am most Definitely not going to change what I planned on doing because she came along! I don't care if she reads a book or plays solitaire or whatever. But if she turns into a pain in the ass I'm throwing her in the lake!"

"As long as you don't drown her, you have my permission to throw her in at your discretion!" She said, practically beaming at my agreement. "So what does she need to bring?"

"Jeans, tees, flannel shirts, that kind of thing." I answered.

"I doubt she's even put a pair of jeans on in years, but I'll see what I can find."

"I'd still rather take you." I muttered.

"Maybe you can some time," she said, surprising me again as she climbed from the seat and slipped back into the passenger cabin.

I didn't hear most of the conversation, having to concentrate on talking with approach and the tower as we got closer to landing. What I did hear wasn't particularly flattering.

Cabin Therapy

"Saturday. 10:00am sharp. If she's not here, I'm leaving her behind." I said quietly to Amy as they got into the waiting car at the airport.

"Trust me. She'll be here with bells on." Amy said with a smile. "No matter what she says right now."

"If you say so." I answered with a frown, not really wanting to think about how ruined my vacation had become.

The Hot August Saturday morning came; and at five minutes to ten, Kim’s car arrived in did just that. Kim and Amy climbed from the back, Kim wearing a black mini-skirt, a red halter top and four inch spike heels. "Oh this is going to be fun." I said to myself with a frown as Amy and Kim walked up.

"So, Kim. Do you have something to tell Adam?" Amy prompted.

Kim rolled her eyes and bobbed her head side to side as she usually did when she had to do something because she was told to that she really didn't want to do. "Yes. Adam. I'm supposed to do whatever you tell me. Do half the cooking and not mess up your vacation. I'm just on vacation along with you and you're not my servant," she said with a frown.

"And?" Amy prompted.

"And if I become a pain in your ass you have permission to throw me into the lake," she said with an irritated huff.

"Okay. Get on board." I told her as the driver of her car hauled the two big suitcases to the plane. I stowed them in the belly compartment and latched it down tight before climbing the stairs and pulling them up behind me. Kim rarely sat in the front with me, but was seated in the right seat as I crawled over the console into the left seat. It only took a few moments to get the turbines running and spun up, having already warmed them up after doing my ground check. I handed Kim a pair of headphones and put my own on as she adjusted them over her brown curls.

"So, is this going to be fun or are you just doing this because you're being paid?" She asked across the electronic circuit.

"I'm going on vacation. You're tagging along." I answered before pressing the button. "X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven, ready to taxi."

"Roger X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. You are cleared to taxiway K to runway one six. Hold short and notify."

"Roger. Taxiway K hold short and notify." I answered as I pushed the throttles and started the big plane moving forward. We bounced across the rough taxiway for almost three minutes before I could turn and stop in front of the runway. I stopped and did my throttle checks and verified that all my controls worked as required, and notified the tower. "X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven holding at one six."

"Roger X-ray Alpha Gulf Foxtrot Seven. You are cleared onto one six. You have a gulf stream coming in about two minutes behind you."

"Roger that. I'll be long gone." I answered as I eased the plane onto the five thousand foot runway. I didn't even bother to stop as I pushed the throttles fully forward and spun the props up to speed, the plane quickly accelerating down the tarmac and easily lifting into the air with our light payload.

"And we're off," I said to Kim as we accelerated into the air, quickly climbing above the low cloud deck and breaking into the sunshine above.

"So what makes this a vacation? Sounds like there isn't anything there," Kim said.

"There's a cabin. A boat. A lake and some incredible scenery. What more do you need?"

"TV? Cell phones. Electricity. Hot water."

"There is electricity, as long as the sun is shining. And as far as hot water, there's a whole lake full. All you have to do is bring in a bucket and put it on the stove," I said with a chuckle.

"Oh joy."

"Don't start already. We have over four hours," I said to her as I set my GPS to Crested Butte airport.

"So what do we do there?" she asked after almost half an hour of silence.

"Fish, relax. You do know how to relax, right?"

"Well. Amy packed me some books. So I guess I can read some. I suppose I can swim some too."

"Maybe. If you don't mind cold water. The lake is probably around sixty five or so this time of year."

"Oh joy," she said with a frown.

"Don't worry. You can always just lay out on the dock and catch the sun," I told her.

"So, neighbors?"

"Uh. Closest is about five or six miles away. This is a lake on top of a ski resort. This time of year there's a skeleton crew on at the lodge, but that's about it."

"Well. Sounds like a lot of fun," She said with a frown on her face.

"Remember what I said about that water temperature?"

"Yeah."

"Don't make me throw you in as soon as we get there, because I will if I have to!"

"Okay," she said with an obvious pout.

"So what do you talk about when you're not talking about work?" I asked her.

"Well, clothes, nail polish colors, what we should wear to various things. You know, girl stuff."

"Girl stuff, huh?"

"What do guys talk about?"

"Fishing, hunting, sports, that kind of thing."

"How much can you talk about fishing?" She asked curiously.

"A lot. How much can you talk about what to wear?"

"A lot."

"How long did it take for you to pick that? What you're wearing."

"I don't know. Maybe half an hour."

"I see," I answered with a shake of my head.

"How long did it take for you to pick what you're wearing?" She asked, looking at my t-shirt and cargo pocket shorts.

"About thirty seconds," I answered her. "So, you do realize we're headed up a mountain."

"Uh huh."

"In a jeep."

"Okay."

"On a bouncy dirt road."

"So?" She said with a shrug. "Your point?"

"Just wondering what made you think that was an appropriate outfit." I answered with a chuckle.

"What's wrong with it?"

"Nothing. N

The Auburn Pokè Girl: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 22 Oct 2026 01:37:00 +0000

The Auburn Pokèe Girl: Part 3.

Looking for more game-play.

Based on a post by a u guy86, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

The entire walk home, Ashley was smiling like a little girl on Christmas morning, holding Michael’s arm and walking as close to him as she could. Michael, on the other hand, was a nervous wreck. Antonio’s advice for him to be his normal dorky self had worked, but had it worked too well? Questions began to race through his mind. What if she invited him in? What if she invited him to bed with her? How would she react when he told her of his lack of experience? If she did want to sleep with him, he didn’t dare try to hide the fact that he was a virgin; no way would that end well. Sighing mentally, he decided he’d just have to play it by ear and hope for the best.

“I… had such a great time with you,” Michael said as they approached her door.

“Me too,” Ashley agreed. “And… well, it’s still kinda early.”

“Uh… y-yeah?”

Throwing caution to the wind, Ashley leaned forward and planted a long and sensuous kiss on Michael’s lips. By the end of it, her tongue had found his for the first time, to both of their delights.

“Why don’t you come in and stay a while?” she asked as they parted.

“But… wouldn’t Liz mind?”

“Liz already told me she’ll be gone ‘til tomorrow. We have the place to ourselves.” Sensing his hesitation, she continued, “Michael, believe me when I say that I swore at the start of the night this wouldn’t happen. No matter how well tonight went… I had no intention of inviting you in after one date. Yet, here we are, and I don’t want the night to end. No pressure, no expectations, I just… I want to spend more time with you. I mean, it is Valentine’s Day, after all, and I do consider you my Valentine.”

“Now who’s the cheesy one?” Michael laughed. “I’d love to spend more time with you tonight, but only if you’re sure.”

Another peck on the lips, and Ashley said, “Positive.”

Taking Michael’s hand, Ashley practically dragged him into the apartment and locked the deadbolt behind her. She then took Michael’s suit jacket from him, hanging it on the back of a chair at the breakfast nook. Before long, she had kicked off her shoes and plopped down on the sofa.

“Come on,” Ashley beckoned, patting the seat next to her. “I don’t bite.”

Michael smirked at this, discarding his own shoes and loosening his tie a bit. As soon as his ass touched the sofa cushion, Ashley was already hanging on him, running her fingers through his hair and moving her hand to his thigh. Still, he tried to play it cool and have no assumptions about her intentions.

“Did… you wanna watch a movie or something?” Michael asked.

Smiling, Ashley gave a few playful kisses to Michael’s cheek before replying, “Is that really what you want us to do tonight?”

“I… I-I um…”

Michael was slowly losing control of his mental capabilities, and Ashley damn well knew it. After he had driven her crazy on the dance floor, seducing her without even realizing it, she was determined to do the same. Turning up the heat, she leaned closer to Michael and kissed his lips longingly. He was powerless to stop her as she pushed him to lie back long ways on the sofa. The feeling of her lithe body on top of his was almost too much to bear.

“Ashley…” he moaned.

Looking deep into his eyes, she said, “Michael, I can’t tell you how into you I am. I know this sounds insane, and I don’t want you to think I’m slutty or anything, but… I want you to stay the night. Unless you absolutely don’t want to, I have no intention of letting you leave until tomorrow.”

Michael’s face twisted a bit at this. “Of course I want to be here with you! But why would you think I’d think you’re slutty?”

Snorting a bit, Ashley replied, “Come on, Michael. Here I am, throwing myself at you after one date. How is that not slutty?”

Maintaining eye contact, he asked, “Do you respect yourself and your standards?”

“Of course! I would never even consider inviting a guy in or certainly sleeping with him under normal circumstances.”

“And what makes you consider doing that?”

“Basically… he has to be boyfriend material. I mean… look, I’m gonna be honest with you, Michael. I’ve been pretty stupid around men in the past, sleeping with them while knowing they aren’t even close to being boyfriend material. I guess I thought I could change them. Like I said, I was stupid back then. But now, I know I have to fall for a guy because of who and what he is before I’d even think of sleeping with him. I don’t just hop into bed with any guy I meet, not anymore.”

Michael grinned. “Sounds like the opposite of slutty to me.”

Kissing him once more, Ashley replied, “You sure know how to pay a girl a compliment. You sure you’re not the one seducing me?”

“Hey, you’re the one who called me ‘boyfriend material’ a moment ago.”

“I certainly did not call you boyfriend material!” Ashley said, feigning offense. “I merely stated that any man I’d consider sleeping with had to fall into that category. Nothing more.”

“Gotcha. So I’m not boyfriend material,” Michael replied with a smartass grin.

“You know damn well you are,” Ashley sighed, running her fingers along his cheek. “Most genuine guy I’ve ever met.”

“After one date?” Michael asked, still a bit in awe of the situation.

“Michael, you weren’t afraid to be yourself out there, even with the real you being a big dork. To me, there’s nothing more attractive than that sort of confidence. It makes me want to make you my big dork, and nobody else’s.” Kissing him again, Ashley began to grind her hips along his obvious erection. “Hmm, something’s got you going down there, eh?”

Panicking a moment at how quickly things were progressing, Michael managed to pull back. “Ashley, wait. There’s… there’s something you deserve to know before we go any further.”

“Aw, is this your first time?” she asked playfully. Though she had been teasing, the look of terror spread across his face told her the truth. “Oh my god… this really is your first time, isn’t it?”

“Yeah,” he sighed, bracing for the worst.

“That’s… fantastic!”

“Wait, what?”

“Michael, you have no idea how nerve-wracking it is for us gals, trying to figure out if a guy is for real or not. So many guys are out to use any trick in the book to get into our panties. But the one trick those guys don’t use is the virgin trick; no guy I’ve ever met would lie about being a virgin. There’s plenty that would lie about not being a virgin, but never the other way around. Hearing you say that… it’s comforting, in a way. I know you’d never try to trick me or anything like that, if that makes any sense.”

“So… you’re not gonna kick me out?” Michael asked.

“Hell no.” Remembering his religious upbringing, Ashley continued, “Listen, I don’t ever want to pressure you into something that you aren’t comfortable with or that you’d feel wrong about. If you need to leave, I’m cool with that; I’d still want to see you again. If all you want to do is sleep, that’s perfectly fine, too. But if you’re interested in turning in your V-card… I’m more than willing.”

Michael’s mouth dried up at this. He didn’t necessarily share his parents’ views that sex should only occur within a marriage. Still, he had always known he only wanted to lose his virginity to someone special, someone that he could trust implicitly. Was Ashley that person? A small part of him was still terrified that this might be a setup, but the look in Ashley’s eyes was slowly eroding that fear. He wanted to trust her, no matter how much the logical side of his brain told him not to. Taking a deep breath, Michael Goldman decided to take a leap of faith.

“I want to.”

Without a word, Ashley stood from the sofa and pulled Michael to his feet, leading him to her bedroom. A pair of blue lava lamps in either corner emitted a soft glow, and the décor reflected Ashley’s true gamer girl personality. A pair of plush toys, Pikachu and Yoshi, stood guard atop her bed, her computer screensaver depicted Princess Peach and Princess Daisy, and her TV in the corner had both a Super Nintendo and a N64 plugged into it.

“Retro. Very nice,” Michael remarked, nodding his approval.

“Sometimes, the old ways are best,” Ashley agreed with a smirk. Melting into his arms once more, she turned her back and held her hair aside, beckoning, “Unzip me, please.”

Michael’s hands trembled as he lowered the zipper down to the small of her back. The mere sight of her exposed skin was enough to bring him dangerously close to blowing his top right then and there, but a few deep breaths managed to calm him down. He fumbled for several seconds with the clasp at the top of the dress, but Ashley showed no signs of impatience; they had all the time they needed, after all. At last, he managed to unhook the clasp, and Ashley allowed the red dress to slide off her body and down to the floor. She turned, now clad only in a white strapless bra and matching panties.

“I’ll teach you more about how to get one of these off another time,” Ashley cooed. “But for now…”

In one swift motion, she reached behind her back with one hand and undid her bra clasp. She was still pressed against Michael’s chest, holding the garment in place for the time being, much to his disappointment. Ashley only grinned as she backed up out of his arms, holding the bra in place with her hands for a few moments longer.

“Oh, come on…” Michael whimpered.

“Poor boy,” Ashley teased. “Remember, anticipation is a huge part of foreplay.”

“Anticipation or torture?”

“Amazing how often those two coincide,” Ashley shot back with a giggle.

Deciding Michael had waited long enough, Ashley lowered her arm and allowed the bra to fall to the floor. Michael stared in awe at her perky tits, high and firm on her chest. He certainly wasn’t an expert, but they appeared to be about a B-cup, and her nipples were already rock hard, beckoning him to touch them. The rest of her body was just as amazing. Her milky skin contained not a single speck or blemish, save for the tattoo on her shoulder, and that only served to accentuate her beauty. He moved forward, reaching for her tits, but Ashley slapped his hands away.

“Nuh uh,” she said, shaking her finger at him. “You don’t get to touch until I see some of what you’ve got.”

Ashley reached for Michael’s clothes to try and speed the process along, but was soon stumped by his tie. Michael found this quite amusing, considering the difficulty men notoriously had with bras. He undid the knot and tossed the tie on the floor, beginning to unbutton his white dress shirt. At this point, Ashley just stood back and watched, as Michael had done with her. After he removed his dress shirt and undershirt, Ashley’s eyes widened with lust and desire. As much as she wanted to jump his bones then and there, she managed to restrain herself. It was only fair, after her previous denial of his touch. Michael was clearly nervous as he undid his belt and lowered his suit pants. His boxers were tented from his erection and already stained with a bit of his precum, which Ashley took as a massive compliment.

“Very nice,” she whispered in a husky voice.

“Thanks,” Michael replied with a nervous grin.

Hooking her thumbs into the waistband of her panties, she continued, “Time for the big reveal, then?”

With a seductive grin on her face, Ashley began to lower the garment down her legs, her tits jiggling as she bent over to kick them off. Michael was frozen in place with sheer amazement at the sight before him. Here he was, in the presence of the most gorgeous girl he had ever imagined, naked as the day she was born. Her shaved cunt looked so warm and inviting; how he ached to feel her wrapped around him. After allowing him a moment to stare, she sauntered up to him and slipped her fingers into his boxers.

“May I?” Ashley asked.

All Michael could do was nod at that point, and Ashley planted her lips on his as she allowed his boxers to fall to the floor. She smiled as she took his member in her hand, feeling that he was indeed packing substantial weaponry. Ashley soon remembered that this was Michael’s first time; it would be all he could manage not to go off too soon. She stopped her teasing for the moment and turned to her double bed. After slipping underneath the covers, she patted the spot next to her, which Michael readily occupied.

They spent the next several minutes kissing and exploring each other’s bodies with their hands and mouths. Michael was pleased to discover that Ashley’s tits were indeed quite firm, fitting perfectly in his hands. As wonderful as feeling them was, he enjoyed tasting them even more, and especially the reactions this brought about from Ashley. All the while, she allowed her own hands to explore Michael’s body. She found a particularly strong erogenous zone at the back of his neck where his hairline began. Soon, neither could stand it any longer; they had to make love.

“Michael,” Ashley whispered, “I can see in your eyes that you’re worried about performance. Don’t be. You’ve already made this night more special than I ever imagined it could be. Just enjoy for as long as it may last.”

“But-”

“Trust me,” she continued, silencing him with a kiss. “This is only the first of many times we’re going to do this.”

As Ashley pushed him onto his back and straddled him, Michael had the presence of mind to ask, “Do we need any… protection?”

Ashley stopped at this, stunned by his kind consideration. “Michael, you really are the best kind of guy around. You don’t have to worry about me getting pregnant; I’m on the pill. I’m also clean per my last doctor’s visit, but if you’d feel more comfortable with a condom, I’m happy to oblige. I keep a few spares in my nightstand.”

Though the logical part of his brain told him to agree to it, Michael couldn’t help but put his faith in this girl. “No, that’s all right. I trust you’re being honest. Just wanted to be sure.”

Ashley sealed her lips around Michael’s once more, positioning the head of his cock at her entrance as she did so. After a moment of silent understanding, he placed his hands on her hips and guided himself into her moist cunt. The feelings were exquisite, like liquid velvet squeezing his member. She made sure to keep a slow pace, allowing Michael to savor every new sensation that came along. After arriving at the base of his cock, Ashley sat straight up, displaying her pert tits for her lover.

“Holy shit, Ashley…” Michael moaned.

“You’re mine, now,” she giggled. “And I don’t plan on letting go of you anytime soon…”

“No complaints from me,” he admitted with a grin.

For the next five minutes, Ashley treated Michael to the ride of his life, teasing and tormenting his engorged cock with every inch of her cunt. She was pleasantly surprised to see that he was able to last so long on his first time, long enough even for her to reach a small orgasm of her own. All the while, Michael couldn’t help but cup her perfect tits in his hands. As he drew close to climax, Michael pulled Ashley down to lie face-to-face with him and planted a sensuous kiss on her lips. The sensation of her fingers on his cheeks and running through his hair were too much at that point, and he sent his seed into her waiting cunt with a guttural moan of ecstasy.

“Mmm… I love that feeling,” Ashley purred, savoring Michael’s cock twitching within her folds.

Spent and content, Michael couldn’t even utter a word in reply, so Ashley slipped off his cock and rolled next to him, laying her head on his chest. After a few seconds of blissful quiet, the blood began to flow back to Michael’s brain, allowing him to think more rationally.

“Ashley… this is so crazy…”

“Yeah, but crazy good, right?” she grinned.

“Oh, of course! It’s just… we barely even know each other, but you’re already looking at me like you’re in… well… the ‘L’ word.”

Nodding, Ashley began to explain, “I guess in matters of the ‘L’ word, I’ve always tried to follow my gut instinct. It’s never steered me wrong in other areas. But, I’ve never had the best luck with men, thinking I could change them and whatnot.”

“Sounds like you ignored your gut in those cases,” Michael observed.

“Yeah, I think you’re right. But tonight, with everything that’s happened, I keep looking for a chink in your armor, for some sign that sends my gut into high alert mode, but I found nothing. Everything about you… my gut says to hang onto you and never let go. God, I hope I’m not scaring you off with this…”

“Not at all,” Michael grinned, kissing her on her forehead. “Still, there’s a lot we don’t know about each other, isn’t there?”

“Yeah, but that’s easily remedied. Favorite movie?”

“Huh? Oh, Star Wars: A New Hope,” Michael replied, realizing she was trying to get to know him better.

“Figures,” she teased. “Mine is The Princess Bride.”

“Never pegged you for a chick flick kind of girl,” he teased right back.

“Hey, it’s my one and only chick flick that I like! Every other one I’ve seen can go to hell!” she laughed.

“Fair enough. Um… favorite color?”

“Violet.”

“Nice. Blue for me, so original.”

“Nothing wrong with a classic,” Ashley replied. “Favorite band?”

“The Blues Brothers.”

“Seriously?!”

“Yeah, people forget how many great musicians Dan Aykroyd and John Belushi found for their group. I’m guessing yours is My Chemical Romance?” Michael asked.

“Nope. They may have my favorite song, but my favorite band is Boyz 2 Men. I could listen to them forever…”

“No way I can argue with that,” Michael agreed.

Thinking a moment, Ashley asked, “Biggest pet peeve behind the wheel?”

“People who talk on their phones while driving all the time.”

“Uh! I know what you mean! Mine is people who don’t use their turn signals while driving.”

“Preach it,” Michael sighed. Deciding to get a bit more personal, he asked, “Biggest turn off?”

“Dishonesty, both in telling lies and just not being yourself,” Ashley said without hesitation. “You?”

“I’d say… an inability to communicate.”

“Ooh, a deep answer. How so?”

Thinking a moment, Michael replied, “Well, you hear all the time about guys who screw a relationship up by saying something stupid, yet the entire situation could have been avoided if the couple had only communicated their expectations. But when they don’t, both are left making assumptions, which only leads to trouble.”

“Look at you! Teaching me right away how to be the kind of girlfriend you need!” Ashley marveled, kissing him on the cheek.

“Thanks,” Michael blushed.

“Well, well. Looks like someone is raring’ to go again,” Ashley giggled, seeing his cock hardening once again.

“It’s… kinda tough not to be hard when you’re around,” he admitted.

“No complaints from me,” she retorted before straddling him.

“Holy fuck…” Michael groaned as Ashley engulfed him once more.

Riding him at a steady pace, she decided to continue their little game. “Biggest turn on?”

“Huh?”

“Tell me your biggest turn on. Come on, I’m not going faster if you don’t play along,” Ashley giggled, sticking her tongue out at him.

Though he struggled to think in such a highly aroused state, Michael managed to eke out, “Other than your tits?”

Ashley laughed at this. “Yes, other than my tits. Boys,” she snorted, rolling her eyes.

“Then, I’d say… confidence. Uh… you?”

“The same,” Ashley whispered, leaning her face close to his again. “Your turn. Ask me.”

“Umm… biggest fear?”

Biting her lower lip, she replied, “Being trapped in a toxic relationship. You?”

“Until tonight, dying a virgin,” he grinned.

“Well, nuts to that! What else you got?”

She slowed her pace a bit, allowing Michael to think. “Failing to leave a better li

The Auburn Pokè Girl: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Wed, 21 Oct 2026 00:58:00 +0000

The Auburn Pokèe Girl: Part 2.

Smack-talking with a hot babe gamer.

Based on a post by a u guy86, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

Based on a post by a u guy86, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

“Dude, you won’t believe what happened today,” Michael called out as he arrived back at his apartment.

“What’s up?” Antonio asked from the sofa.

“You know the girl from the basketball games?”

“That hot little trainer? Yeah?”

“She’s a member of the A U Pokémon League!”

“Are you serious?! Wha… what happened? Did you talk to her?” he asked.

“Yeah, we played a couple of games. She’s good; maybe the best I’ve ever played against,” Michael replied.

“That’s all? You just… played video games?” Antonio wondered, cocking his eyebrow.

“I, uh, might have also gotten her to agree to come to the Valentine’s Day dance with me,” Michael admitted.

“That’s what I’m talking’ about!” Antonio cheered, fist-bumping Michael. “You got a big day tomorrow. You ready for this?”

“To be honest… no, I’m not.”

“Whatchya mean?”

“Dude, I’ve never been on a real date before, let alone had an actual girlfriend!” Michael replied. “I don’t know the first thing about women!”

Grinning, Antonio said, “Don’t you worry; I got your back.”

“Yeah, says my gay roommate,” Michael teased.

“Not cool, dude. Here I am, trying to help you out, and you gotta go and question my sexuality!” Antonio fired back with a laugh. “But in all seriousness, if you doubt which way I swing… you could always ask Allison Smallwood.”

“You and Allison Smallwood?”

“You bet your ass! We’ll be at the dance tomorrow.”

“Lucky bastard…” Michael grumbled.

“Hey, I’ve seen that trainer you’ve been pining over. You ain’t got nothing’ to be jealous of! Her name’s Ashley, right?”

“Yeah, but how’d you know?”

“Allison told me,” Antonio said. “I was trying’ to gather information in case you needed a stronger shove to chat her up.”

“I take it back. You’re not a lucky bastard, you’re a sneaky bastard!”

“Damn straight! Now, let’s get you ready for your big date. Take a seat, my man.” As Michael plopped down in the chair across from him, Antonio continued, “Now, the first rule to remember is that she’s in charge. Anything she says ‘no’ to or isn’t comfortable with, that’s what goes. Understand?”

“Easy enough.”

“Good. But remember, even though she’s in charge, she’ll still want you to take the lead sometimes. The most attractive thing to most women is confidence. Not cockiness, but confidence.”

“Knew there was a catch,” Michael sighed.

“Don’t do that, man. That’s exactly what I’m talking’ about. The minute you get down on yourself just ‘cause you think you’re not good enough, that’s when the girl will pick up on it. As cliché as it sounds, you have to just be you. You don’t want to go too over the top with your personality, or she’ll think you’re compensating for something, but you don’t wanna stifle your personality either, or she won’t get to know the real you. Worst case, she’ll think you don’t like her. But if you just act like you and be confident in that, everything else will fall into place. Trust me.”

“I’m assuming I need to open doors and everything like that?”

“Definitely start out that way, yeah,” Antonio answered. “Now, it’s entirely possible she may not like that, particularly if she’s strong and independent. If she reacts negatively, don’t panic. Just explain that you were taught to do those things as a sign of respect and good manners. That ought to be enough, but if she’s still not keen on it, don’t force the issue.”

“Ok, but… what if she wants me to hold her hand or… kiss her? How am I supposed to know and not fuck it up?”

“As far as holding her hand, it’s a dance. That means you two will be in close proximity all night; handholding is gonna happen on its own, so don’t stress over it. Now, as for kissing, you have to read the signs.”

“The signs?” Michael asked.

“Damn, ain’t you ever seen Hitch? Will Smith wrote the book on reading signs!”

“Dude, you know I can’t stand romantic comedies!” Michael laughed.

“With your luck, Ashley will feel the same way,” Antonio chuckled. “Anyway, the signs. If she’s smiling and maybe laughing at everything you two do together, that’s a sign she’s into you. If she finds any excuse in the world to touch you or take your arm, that’s a sign she’s into you. If you two find yourselves alone and she’s in no hurry to go back to where there’s more people, that’s a sign she’s into you. If you’re at her door and she fumbling with her keys, in no hurry to let the date end, that’s a sign she’s into you. And finally, if there’s a long silence where she maintains eye contact with you the whole time, that’s a full on signal she probably wants you to kiss her.”

“Probably?”

“Yeah, probably. There’s never any guarantee, especially when it comes to the fairer sex. The first kiss is always built on taking a chance. Keep in mind, the chance may not come tomorrow night, and that’s ok. That doesn’t mean she’s not into you, it may just mean she plays things close to the vest.”

“Fair enough. But what do I do if I get the signal? Just kiss her?”

“Naw, dude. You gotta use the 90/10 rule.”

“90/10 rule?”

Antonio sighed. “Man, this would be so much easier if you had seen Hitch. The 90/10 rule is simple: you have to go 90% of the way towards your first kiss with her, but make her come the last 10%. For example, imagine that long silence where she maintains eye contact the whole time. You maintain eye contact, too. That’s 20%. You smile, maybe laugh. That’s 20%. You put your hand on her arm. That’s 20%. You start to lean in closer. That’s 20%. Your faces are almost touching, and you stop. That’s 10%. She’s got to come the last 10%. The point of all that is to make your intentions clear while still giving her plenty of opportunity to pull back if she wants, and if she does, that’s ok.”

“Easy for you to say…”

“Again, stop that. Some gals play things conservatively to start with on account of being burned in the past. Nothing’ wrong with that, you just have to show that you’re trustworthy before she starts to open up. It certainly doesn’t mean there’s anything wrong with you if that were to happen.”

“Guess that’s true.”

“Now, for the final piece of the puzzle. Whatchya gonna wear tomorrow?”

Michael’s face twisted in panic. “I have no fucking clue!” he realized.

“No sweat! You’re looking at a master of the threads,” Antonio boasted. “You got a suit?”

“Just a black one I use for interviews and presentations.”

“Lemme see.”

Dressed to kill.

Michael led the way into his closet and pulled out his black suit and white dress shirt. Antonio looked them over for a moment before tossing them on the bed.

“This’ll work. Got a tie?” he asked Michael.

“Yeah,” Michael replied, pulling out a striped red and white tie.

Antonio snorted a bit. “Good enough for a job interview, but not even close for a Valentine’s Day date.”

“Ok, what about a black tie?”

“A black tie with a black suit?! You gonna look like a damn Mormon, man! Put the suit on; I’ll be right back.” Antonio returned a couple minutes later with a few of his own neckties in hand. “The black suit and white shirt is a staple of any man’s wardrobe because of its incredible versatility. The tie is the most crucial aspect of this versatility. It’s the accent that allows the suit to send any message you want it to.”

“You are so obsessed,” Michael chuckled.

“I’ll choose to ignore your continued condescension,” Antonio shot back. Holding up a pale orange tie to Michael’s neck, he shook his head, saying, “Nah, you’re definitely not a pastels kind of guy. Whatchya think of this one?”

Examining the wine colored tie with a starburst pattern, Michael replied, “Too loud for my tastes.”

“No problem. Let’s see… ah ha! This is it!” Antonio held up a solid royal blue tie to Michael’s neck.

“Hmm… not bad,” Michael admitted.

“Not bad? Dude, this one is perfect for you! Goes great with your skin tone and the suit color, plus it sends the right message: confidence. It’s a strong color, but the lack of pattern makes sure it’s not too loud or trendy. It’s classic, just like you, my man. Here, put it on.”

As Michael fumbled a bit in front of his floor mirror, he asked, “What knot do you think I should use? Half Windsor?”

“Nah, a full Windsor is almost always best,” Antonio replied. “Symmetrical and confident, but not too over the top. A half Windsor can come off as sloppy.”

Michael took a few seconds to remember the steps for a full Windsor in his head before tying the knot around his neck. When he was finished, he had to admit he was impressed with the final product.

“Damn… I’d do me.”

“And who knows? Ashley may feel the same way,” Antonio grinned.

Michael took several deep breaths as he ascended the stairs in Ashley’s apartment building. Antonio had done everything he could think of to make sure he was prepared yesterday, but Michael was still a nervous wreck. There was something special about this girl, and he did not want to screw it up. With a trembling hand, he reached forward and knocked on the door to apartment 2B.

“Yes?” came a voice from the other side.

“I’m Michael Goldman, here to pick up Ashley.”

“That’s right! Hold on a sec.”

A moment later, the door swung open, revealing a slim redhead with a pixie haircut. Dressed in a tank top and gym shorts, she had a hint of makeup on that seemed to indicate she was getting ready for Valentine’s Day, too.

“Hey! I’m Liz, Ashley’s roommate,” she said, extending her hand with a bubbly smile.

“Michael. Nice to meet you,” he replied, shaking her hand.

“Make yourself comfortable; Ashley should be ready in a little bit,” Liz said.

“No problem. Take your time.”

Liz adjourned to one of the back bedrooms to check on Ashley, finding her seated in front of the vanity. Her hair had been dried after her shower, but she still wore a towel wrapped around her body. She seemed lost and befuddled as she perused her makeup selection.

“Your guy’s here,” Liz giggled. “He’s cute! I’d totally be all over him… ya know, if I weren’t a lesbian.”

“Hands off, he’s mine!” Ashley laughed.

“You ok? You look lost.”

“Yeah, I just have no idea what to use. I want to make the right impression.”

“May I?” Taking a seat next to Ashley on the bench, Liz continued, “To be honest, you don’t need much. The point of makeup is to accentuate your best features, but much more than that just starts to look clownish. Here, a little bit of eyeliner… there, that’s perfect. Just add a touch of lip gloss and you’re good!”

“That’s it? What if he’s not impressed?” Ashley worried.

“Jesus, I’ve never seen you this worried about a date! He must have really gotten to you yesterday,” Liz giggled. “Don’t worry; if he’s the kind of guy I suspect he is, then he’ll enjoy every moment with you no matter how much makeup you use. Seriously, he gonna be speechless, girl.”

“If you say so. Thanks for letting me borrow your dress, by the way. Lord knows I don’t have anything to wear for something like this.”

“My pleasure! Gay or straight, I’m still a girl who likes wearing pretty things!”

“If I didn’t know you better, I’d say you were just as bad as all those sorostitutes,” Ashley deadpanned.

Hugging her friend, Liz said, “Oh, I won’t be home ‘til after lunch tomorrow, so you two can have the place to yourselves.”

“Liz! I just met the guy yesterday! I have no intention of sleeping with him!”

“I know, but I don’t want the lack of somewhere private to hamper your date tonight. Should the opportunity present itself, you two have somewhere to come after the dance, that’s all. No pressure.”

Rolling her eyes, Ashley realized her roommate was only trying to be considerate and helpful. “Thanks.”

“Welcome. All right, you finish getting ready. There’s a cutie outside waiting on you!” Liz replied, bouncing up to her feet.

Michael fidgeted on the sofa, nervous as all hell as he waited for Ashley. He had expected to wait like this; Antonio made sure of that. Still, talking about the wait and experiencing it are two completely different things. A moment later, he heard the door open and snapped to attention, seeing Liz enter the living room.

“She’s almost ready, just a minute or two more.”

“No problem.” Remembering a suggestion Antonio had given him, Michael asked, “Hey, Liz… what’s Ashley’s favorite song?”

Eying him, she asked, “Why do you want to know?”

“I, uh, had the idea of surprising her by requesting it at some point tonight,” Michael admitted.

A wide grin soon spread across Liz’s face. “That’s a great idea. She’s got lots of favorites, but the top one is probably Welcome to the Black Parade.”

“My Chemical Romance. She’s got good taste,” Michael remarked.

“In music, at least,” Liz smirked. “We’ll see after tonight how her taste in men is.”

Before Michael could respond, Ashley’s bedroom door creaked open to reveal his date for the evening. She wore a red A-line halter-top dress that extended down to about her knees. Though the dress flared out at the skirt, the top half hugged her form nicely, displaying her flat stomach and the curvature of her tits. The sleeveless top exposed a tattoo of a shooting star on her left shoulder. His eyes soon drifted up to her face, which was the most adorable thing he had ever seen in his life. To Michael, the fact that she wore so little makeup made her even more attractive. Her strawberry blonde hair had been straightened and now hung down past her shoulders; a headband with a small flower on top completed the ensemble. Of course, her bangs were still side swept over her right eye, which Michael surmised was part of her signature look.

“Well?” Ashley asked nervously, giving a little twirl.

“You look incredible,” Michael managed through his own nerves.

“Thanks,” Ashley replied, walking over to him. “You clean up nice, yourself.”

“Ok, smile!” Liz said, snapping a few pictures of them.

“Dammit, Liz! You know I hate having my picture taken!” Ashley laughed.

“I’m sorry, I don’t recall giving you a choice in the matter,” Liz replied, sticking her tongue out at her roommate. Handing her a wrap that matched the dress, Liz said, “Oh, you’ll need this. It’s a bit cool out there.

“Thanks, Mom,” Ashley smirked as she rolled her eyes. “Ready to go?”

“Definitely,” Michael grinned.

“You kids have fun!” Liz called out, causing Ashley to flip her off before closing the door behind her.

“So, yeah… that’s Liz, my lesbian roommate,” Ashley sighed as they started their walk towards campus.

“I like her,” Michael replied.

“Of course you do! She’s gorgeous!” Ashley teased.

“Not what I meant, but yes, she’s quite the looker. But more than that, she seems like a great friend.”

“Yeah, I guess she kind of is. Just don’t tell her that.”

“So, tell me about Ashley?” Michael asked. “Where you from, where you’re going, and all that?”

“Well, my family lives about thirty minutes south of here. My original plan after high school was to learn the body art business, but Dad pushed me to try and find a path to college. Nobody in our family has ever gone to college, but he knew I had the capability if I would work for it. Since I had helped out with injuries on the sports teams at my high school, I decided to look into the sports medicine program at Auburn. Once I got a scholarship as a student trainer, the rest was history!”

“That’s awesome,” Michael said. “I know college isn’t for everyone, but I’m glad your dad pushed you.”

“I am, too. I’m definitely in a better place than I would have been.”

“Any siblings?”

“Two older sisters. One’s a beautician in my hometown, the other moved down to Mobile with her husband,” Ashley replied.

“Nice. You mentioned your dad. What about your mom?”

Ashley grimaced at this. “Mom ran off with some guy when I was six…”

Michael cursed himself for bringing up the topic. “I’m sorry, I didn’t-”

“It’s fine,” Ashley said, linking her arm in his. “It just helped me learn what family really is. In spite of everything, Dad never got down or blamed us for anything. Hell, he never even said a bad thing about Mom.”

“He sounds like a great guy.”

“The only male I’ve met that I know I can trust,” Ashley agreed. “Now, what about you? What’s your story?”

“Me? I grew up in Dunwoody. It’s a suburb just north of Atlanta. As I’m sure you guessed from my last name and my nose, yes, I’m Jewish!” he laughed.

“I had wondered if that was the case,” Ashley grinned.

“There’s not much way to hide it. Pale complexion, the nose, and dark curly hair… I’m pretty stereotypical.”

“Nothing wrong with that. You are who you are, so own it!”

Huh. Maybe Antonio was on to something?

Shaking his thoughts away, Michael focused back in on his date. “Anyway, I grew up in a pretty normal family, if there is such a thing. Only child, went to synagogue every Saturday, annoying yet loving parents…”

“Sounds better than what I had,” Ashley agreed with a smile.

“Eh, you seem to have turned out just fine. In spite of everything, your dad still wants the best for you.”

“Yeah,” she said wistfully, realizing she actually had a pretty good family in spite of her life circumstances. “So, what brought you to Auburn all the way from Atlanta?”

“Family school. I’m a second generation Tiger. Both parents went and met here, plus my aunt and uncle, then their two daughters…”

“Indoctrinated from birth much?” Ashley teased.

“Wait… we talking college or are we back to Judaism?” Michael replied, eliciting another laugh from Ashley. “But yeah, very much brainwashed in favor of Auburn. When I was little, I used to think that all kids went to Elementary School, then Middle School, then High School, and then Auburn.”

They walked along for a few moments in comfortable silence before Ashley said, “It’s awesome that you can laugh at yourself. I try to do that, but I don’t always succeed.”

Michael shrugged. “I’m a walking talking caricature, so why not admit it? Makes it impossible to get offended, I’ll tell ya that.”

“You don’t get offended by anything?”

“Not really.”

“Not even a topic that hits close to home?” Ashley wondered.

“Depends,” Michael replied. “Take Hitler, for example. Evil man, and I hope there’s never another like him, but I’m glad he existed. If he hadn’t, my grandparents would never have fled Germany and met on the voyage to America, falling in love and eventually having my dad. If not for Hitler, I’m never born, plain and simple. Perspective.”

“That’s a great way to think about it,” Ashley said, becoming more impressed with this guy by the second. “So, are we walking because today is Saturday? No working on the Sabbath?”

“Nah, we’re walking because we’re poor college students who have to beg for gas money,” he remarked. “But that’s only something the more conservative branches of Judaism practice. My family is part of Reformed Judaism. Basically, we aren’t supposed to work on the Sabbath, but individuals have to determine on their own what constitutes ‘work’. For example, yard work might be considered a chore for one person, so they refrain from it, but it may be a relaxing means of recreation for someone else, so they do it.”

“That make

The Auburn Pokèe Girl: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 19 Oct 2026 17:03:00 +0000

The Auburn Pokèe Girl: Part 1.

A pair of lonely gamers overcome their fears and preconceived notions on Valentine's Day.

Based on a post by a u guy86, in 3 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at My First Time.

Gaming for Love.

“And Smallwood drains it for three!”

Click click click. The digital SLR was zoomed in on the guard at the other end of the court. The $6000 zoom lens made Michael’s photo-journalism look world-class.

Michael Goldman scanned the Auburn Basketball Arena, always looking for the perfect shot for the school newspaper, The Plainsman.

Allison Smallwood, the star point guard of the women’s basketball team, always made for an excellent target. Not only was she a fantastic athlete, but she was also a pretty blonde with a dazzling smile. But sometimes a particular fan in the stands caught in a moment of emotional fervor, was just the touch to give the readers a full sense of the game experience.

The drama of heated shouting, or the agony of an athlete rolling on the hardwood, holding a knee which just bent in an unnatural angle. That was what really riveted the subscribers’ attention.

“Foul on Georgia, and Smallwood steps to the free throw line!”

Click. Click.

As he snapped a few more shots, Michael couldn’t help but smile. Even as socially awkward as he was, he seemed to thrive whenever he was on the job. While behind the camera, he was able to see the world around him not as the annoying bunch of people he had to deal with, but as a collection of models waiting for him to capture the perfect moment. Still, it’d be nice to have a sweet girl to go home to after work, but Michael wasn’t holding out much hope. Most girls weren’t attracted to the stereotypical Jewish kid: scrawny with curly black hair, pale skin complexion, and a bit of a large nose. As much as Michael tried to downplay the cliché, there really was no escaping it.

A sudden thud from the court snapped Michael out of his daydream, and he saw one of the other girls down on the floor. A quick glance at his roster sheet told him it was Desiree Bonner, the starting forward. As he went to work with his camera, he was relieved to see that her injuries didn’t look too serious. Soon, she was being tended to by one of the trainers.

“There she is,” Michael breathed.

Michael still had no idea who she was, but the student trainer that worked with the women’s basketball team was nothing short of a knockout. She was maybe 5’5” with light strawberry blonde hair, and her sharp eyes and wry smile seemed to indicate that she had a keen intellect to go with her stunning good looks. As she worked on Desiree, Michael couldn’t help but snap a few shots of the two of them, making sure that both the trainer and player were in focus. What he would give for a shot with her. Soon, the buzzer interrupted his fantasies, forcing him back to reality.

“Well, back to work…”

So it went for the rest of the game. No further injuries occurred for Auburn, so Michael didn’t get any further glimpses of the little goddess that tended to the players. The Lady Tigers kept the game close, but Georgia was just the better team in the end, and the Bulldogs ended up winning 67-62. This didn’t come as a huge surprise to Michael. Throughout the season, the team had proved to be talented but young, with Smallwood being the only real veteran on the team. Considering that she was only a sophomore, the team had nowhere to go but up in the coming seasons.

After a final series of shots as the teams shook hands, Michael texted his boss up in the press box. The reply thanked Michael for his hard work and instructed him to take the rest of the night off; his boss would handle photography at the postgame press conference. This suited Michael just fine, as he had gotten more than enough of people for the day. After packing up his camera gear, he headed out to his bike to begin the trek back to his apartment.

A Chiding roommate.

As he reclined on the sofa in his living room, Michael grabbed his Nintendo 3DS and powered up his copy of Pokémon Sun, intending to waste away the rest of the evening with some online battles. On the other side of the room stood Antonio, Michael’s roommate. He was a tall drink of water by any standard, and his dark chocolate skin and shaved head gave him quite a striking appearance. Still, he was as nerdy as Michael was, perhaps even more so, and tried to communicate this with his black horn-rimmed glasses. Of course, with his height and good looks, that only served to make him even more irresistible to the opposite sex. As was his usual Thursday evening routine, he stood with iron in hand, pressing his shirts for the coming weekend, no doubt for a Valentine’s Day date of some sort.

“Dammit,” Michael muttered.

“What’s wrong, man?” Antonio asked.

“Another rage quitter. That’s three in a row!”

“You getting’ that good?” Antonio wondered with a laugh.

“No, the level of competition has definitely gone down in the last few months. Not sure what’s happening. Still, I can’t help it that I’m kicking so much ass!”

“Sounds like you need some stronger competition.”

“Yeah, but I know you don’t play Pokémon anymore.”

“True. I ain’t got the time to put in. But maybe you ought to consider joining the local League?”

“League? I thought you said the president of the A U Pokémon League was a total asshole?” Michael replied.

“He is, but it’s gonna be your best bet for some decent people to play against. Besides, none of them will rage quit on you; it’s against their rules. If they do, they get put on probation. Too many times, and they’re kicked out.”

“Hmm… maybe so. When’s the next meeting?”

“Tomorrow, actually. They meet at the GameStop on University Parkway.”

“Thanks, I’ll check it out.” Hearing the steam from Antonio’s iron, Michael remarked, “Dude, you’re fucking obsessed with clothes. It’s a little disturbing.”

“What can I say? The ladies love a man wearing a freshly pressed shirt!”

“Yeah, right. I’d bet you’re in the closet. Great cover, by the way,” Michael snorted.

“Hey, that hurts,” Antonio whined, feigning a heart attack. “I can’t help it if I’m that much better than you with the women, just like you can’t help it you’re so much better than those idiots online!”

“Yeah, but you could share,” Michael shot back with a grin.

“Sorry, but Antonio don’t kiss and tell,” he replied with a toothy grin. After a moment of silence, he continued, “You see that little hottie at the basketball game again?”

“Yeah, she was there.”

“You should talk to her, man! I bet you two would hit it off real good!”

“Are you nuts?! She’s so far out of my league, I bet she doesn’t even know I exist!” Michael laughed.

“Dude, stop selling’ yourself short. You’re a good guy with some excellent job prospects after you graduate next year. What girl wouldn’t be all over that? And if a girl isn’t all over that, you don’t want her anyway!”

“Easy for you to say, Mr. Ladies’ Geek.”

“Trust me, just chat her up next time you see her. I don’t care when or where it is, introduce yourself and see what happens. You might even be able to get her to go with you to the Valentine’s Day dance in the student union building.”

“No point; I bet she’s got a boyfriend.”

“Don’t hurt to ask, does it?”

“Whatever…”

The next afternoon, Michael arrived at the GameStop on the outskirts of campus. For some odd reason, he felt nervous. He reasoned it was likely just because of a new and unknown situation; once he tried this group out, he had little doubt he’d like it. As he walked in to the shop, he was pleasantly surprised to see at least a dozen people there, all seated at tables. A couple of them were engrossed in discussions or trading card games, but the majority had their 3DS systems out and ready. After a moment, an overweight man with long greasy hair greeted Michael.

“What’s up? You here for the League?”

“Uh, yeah. Thought I’d give it a shot, see what it’s all about,” Michael replied.

“Cool. I’m Eric, the Almighty President of the A U Pokémon League,” the man said with pride. “That’s an official title, by the way.”

“Good to meet you,” Michael answered, hiding his immediate dislike for the man. “Name’s Michael.”

“Lemme show ya around. The rules here are pretty simple,” Eric said, pointing to a poster on the wall.

1. The terms of any battle or trade must be discussed and agreed upon by all parties beforehand.
2. If terms are not discussed, all battles are assumed to take place under standard Overuse (O U) rules in the case of singles or video game championships (VGC) rules for doubles.
3. Any and all disputes will be settled by the Almighty President of the A U Pokémon League.
4. Absolutely no rage quitting; either forfeit or see the battle through to the end. The first offense will result in a warning, second offense will be probation and temporary suspension, and the third offense will result in the player being banned from the League.
5. The Almighty President of the A U Pokémon League may be challenged for leadership at any time by any law-abiding member.
6. These rules may be amended as the Almighty President sees fit, but rules 5 and 6 may not be changed.

“Huh… I like rule four,” Michael remarked. “That’s what brought me here.”

“You’re not alone in that,” Eric replied. “Rage quitting is a huge problem with online gaming, and probably more so with Pokémon than with many other games. In Call of Duty, for instance, a single rage quitter often goes unnoticed. If he’s doing that bad, neither team is likely to miss him. But Pokémon is always one-on-one, so any rage quit ends the match altogether.”

“At least Nintendo is trying to do something about it lately, forcing rage quitters to stay offline for a while before they can play again.”

“Only in ranked battles,” Eric corrected him. “In free battles, there’s nothing stopping them. Anyway, looks like everyone’s paired up for now, but feel free to watch. If anything opens up, you can jump in.”

“What about her?” Michael asked, seeing a girl sitting alone at a table in the far corner of the shop.

“Dude, you don’t want to play her,” Eric said, the disgust apparent in his voice.

“Why not?”

“She cheats. Nobody can figure out how, of course, so we can’t kick her out. But nobody can come close to beating her, and as good as the guys that come here are, she has to be cheating.”

Not believing Eric for one second, Michael replied, “I’ll take my chances.”

“Whatever, dude. Your funeral.”

Despite his promise to “show Michael around,” Eric returned to his seat and began a battle with another member. Michael stared for a moment, watching the pretty brunette with thick glasses seated next to Eric. The way she was hanging on his every move, they had to be an item. Still, Michael could have sworn he saw something in her eyes. It could have been sadness, but it could also have been longing. Either way, Michael decided he wanted as little to do with Eric as possible; a part of him wished he had listened to Antonio. Still, the competition was bound to be better here than online. Turning towards the lone table in the back corner, Michael froze as he realized something.

“Holy shit… it’s her!” he muttered to himself.

Sitting alone at the table was the same girl from the basketball games. Her strawberry blonde hair was unmistakable, even if it was held up by a hair clip rather than in a ponytail. Now that he had his best look ever at this girl, Michael had to concentrate to keep from embarrassing himself with a public erection. Her face was the cutest thing he had ever seen, impish with a slightly rounded tip to her nose. On one side of her nose, he could see a piercing with a tiny faux diamond stud in it. Her front bangs were quite long and side swept over her right eye for a sultry look, even if that wasn’t what she was going for. She wore a black t-shirt with a picture of a very unhappy Princess Peach saying, “Rescue this.” Michael shook his head in disbelief. All this time he had thought this mystery girl a jock, but now, he couldn’t see her as anything other than what she apparently was: a gamer girl. Collecting his courage, he walked over to the open seat across from her.

“If you think I’m gonna fuck you just ‘cause I’m a gamer girl, fuck off. If you think I suck just ‘cause I’m a gamer girl, fuck off,” she muttered without even looking up.

Though Michael was taken aback by her cold remark, he replied, “Nothing like that, I just wanna play a game with you.”

“Right, but only ‘cause there’s nobody else available,” she snorted.

“Actually, I’d want to play you regardless. I’m told you’re good.”

“Pretty sure you were told I cheat.”

“I was, and I don’t believe that bullshit for one second.”

Shrugging, the girl replied, “Maybe you ought to believe it.”

“Only one way to find out, right?” Michael smirked, adjusting his glasses.

At last, she looked up at him, studying his face. “You seriously just wanna play? Nothing more?”

“Nothing more.”

“Fine. 6 on 6 single battle, standard Overuse rules.”

“Works for me,” Michael said as he powered up his Nintendo 3DS handheld gaming device.

Studying him again, she asked, “Do I know you from somewhere?”

Michael replied, “I don’t know if you do, but I’ve seen you around. You’re the trainer for the women’s basketball team, right?”

“That’s where I know you from! You’re the photographer I always see on the sidelines!”

“Yep. Michael Goldman, graphics design major and photographer for The Plainsman student newspaper,” he said, extending his hand.

She waited a moment before shaking it, saying, “Ashley Henderson, sports medicine major and your soon-to-be executioner.”

“Damn, little trash talker!” Michael chuckled.

Ashley’s eyebrows shot up at this. “Huh. Sorry, it’s just that… most guys can’t handle my trash talking. You’d think I had cut their balls off or something.”

“I’ve heard worse from twelve year old kids playing Call of Duty,” Michael snorted. “Ok, let me pull my team together…”

For most non-gamers, the first thing they think of when they are asked about Pokémon is the catchphrase, “Gotta catch ‘em all.” From this, it is easy to assume that the games are simple collectors games, catch them all to win the game. But for players like Michael and Ashley, who had both been playing the series since the first games came out in the 1990s, it went far deeper than that. They loved the competitive turn-based battles, finding joy in structuring different teams for different situations and going up against as many skilled opponents as they could. With six Pokémon per team, each with different roles to fill, the possibilities were endless. To them, it was like a massive game of chess in which you could customize your pieces to fit your play style. Don’t have any use for bishops? Trade them in for an extra knight or two. Every decision had advantages and drawbacks, and as in chess, victory often hinged on which player could accurately predict what their opponent was going to do and when.

In Pokémon, every combatant has either one or two elemental types, each of which has its own strengths and weaknesses. For example, Fire types are strong against Grass types, but weak against Water types. Water is strong against Fire and weak against Grass, while Grass is strong against Water and weak against Fire. With eighteen different elemental types to choose from, crafting a team strong and varied enough to handle anything that comes along is essential. Further, each Pokémon could fill different roles on the team. Some are quite fast with powerful attacks, known as “sweepers.” These offensive Pokémon are the basis for most teams, eschewing defensive capabilities for the ability to pressure the opponent with their sheer damage output. Others have little to no offensive presence, known as “supporters.” They possess a variety of moves that can indirectly disrupt the opponent’s strategy. Finally, there are “bulky” combatants with little to no speed but incredible defenses. Such Pokémon are often capable of filling either an offensive role or a defensive support role, depending on the overall team strategy.

At the pregame preparation screen, images of the teams Michael and Ashley had chosen appeared. Michael had gone with his favorite bulky attacking team. Most of his Pokémon weren’t fast, but could take some damage and dish right back, once they had the chance to boost their attacking power. For several seconds, he studied Ashley’s team in an effort to figure out what her overall strategy would be. Her team seemed all over the place, possessing a couple of fast sweepers, but also several members known for their defensive stalling abilities. He didn’t know what to make of it, but the battle was about to start, so he would have to figure it out as he went.

Michael led off with his Ice type Pokémon, Alolan Ninetales. Though frail, this Pokémon was very fast and possessed the ability to summon a hailstorm once it entered the field. Further, its Aurora Veil technique would boost the defenses of his entire team, giving them the edge as Michael got them in position to take Ashley’s team down. Unfortunately, Ashley had predicted this exact strategy, leading off with her Celesteela, a bulky Steel and Flying Pokémon. Michael now was faced with a difficult choice. Ninetales was faster and could easily set up Aurora Veil, but would also be taken out of the game with a single hit from Celesteela. Deciding not to sacrifice his best supporter so early, he pulled Ninetales back onto the bench in favor of his Magnezone.

Magnezone was a staple for most of Michael’s competitive teams. A Steel and Electric type, it possessed the ability to trap other steel types and prevent them from being pulled back onto the bench, as he had done with his Ninetales. Thus, Celesteela was forced to remain in the game, ensuring it would soon fall to Magnezone’s electric attacks, which were twice as effective against it. But once again, Ashley had predicted this exact action and was ready for it. Rather than attack with Celesteela, as Michael had anticipated, she had it use a boosting move to increase its otherwise slow speed. This would ensure that it could attack Magnezone first in the next turn, while Michael had used up his first turn to switch to Magnezone, rendering him unable to retaliate. Still, Magnezone’s attacks were powerful enough that Celesteela shouldn’t survive more than a single hit, Michael reminded himself.

That, of course, was when disaster struck. Celesteela is a Pokémon capable of learning a wide variety of attacks, even if they don’t match up with its own types of Steel and Flying. One sneaky move is to teach it a Fire type attack, and this is precisely what Ashley had done with hers. The Flamethrower attack hit Michael’s Magnezone for twice the damage, due to it being a Steel type, and reduced its HP to 0 with a single strike. Michael was dumbfounded by the surprise attack, but had no time to recover. Upon achieving a knockout, Celesteela’s special ability came into play and boosted its attacking power. Now, Michael knew he was in trouble.

“Oh, shit…”

“Aw, you gonna go crying to your mommy?” Ashley teased him.

“I’ve still got a few tricks up my sleeve,” Michael shot back.

“Good. You’re gonna need ‘em.”

Michael took a few moments to consider his options. As Magnezone was who he was relying on to defeat Ashley’s Celesteela, he was forced to change tactics and sent out his Tapu Fini, one of his more defensive players. Celesteela immediately fired off a power

Sweet Dreams: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sun, 18 Oct 2026 17:04:00 +0000

Sweet Dreams: Part 5

The Light From Yonder Window Breaks: Brandon and Jeannette return to school to deal with the Sandy situation.

Based on a post by Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

The Siren Starts To Sing.

Brandon entered school with a smile on his face. Even though it was a Monday morning, the day before has been extremely relaxing, and rejuvenated him. He had been able to spend a restful day with his family and the girl he loved with all his heart, and nothing was going to sour the mood he was in. Jeannette greeted him sweetly as he left his locker, and her mood seemed to be as calm and peaceful as his was.

As they turned a corner, they saw Sandy walking towards them, but even that couldn’t take Brandon out of his euphoria. He smiled and waved, and she waved back. Jeannette glanced at him, a little unsure if everything was really as it seemed, but when he glanced down at her, her face relaxed, as she apparently saw that he wasn’t just faking his mood. On Saturday night, they had been doing some research on fulfilling one of Sandy’s fantasies, and hopefully dissuading her from her apparent crush on Brandon, after they had first achieved one of her dreams late the week before. However, the plan had backfired, and they had prematurely succeeded in executing her wish, with Brandon again being the person that was the focus of that desire. It had led to a slight crisis of confidence for Jeannette, but Brandon was still confident that they could find a solution to the problem.

Sandy was wearing a pleated tartan skirt with a soft white sweater, both of which accentuated her figure perfectly. He almost wondered how she didn’t freeze in the brisk air on the way to school that morning, but then again, the same girls who would always complain about being cold also seemed to be quite comfortable when wearing outfits that he thought would chill him to the bone. When Brandon smiled at her to say hello, she gave a little wave, and got an extra bit of bounce in her step. It gave Brandon the mental image of her in the classic pose of one arm across her stomach, her pinky finger of her other hand in her mouth, one leg turning in and out seductively as she turned it on her toes, her head was slightly bent down, eyeing him with barely restrained desire. He took Jeannette’s hand to gain skin to skin contact with her, so he could look at Sandy’s fantasies playing above her head, and as he had suspected, he was now the epicenter of every single one of her dreams.

Sandy’s eyes didn’t leave Brandon until they had passed on another, not even glancing at Jeannette at all, her sole focus was on him. Brandon squeezed Jeanette’s hand to reassure her, then they proceeded to class, and started their day. His mind was still trying to figure out how to redirect her attentions, but as he firmly believed it could be done, he wasn’t overly worried about it.

Just after lunch, Brandon walked into one of the few classes he didn’t share with Jeannette. As he walked in, he glanced up to see Sandy sitting in the front row, smiling at him. He smiled back, and her grin grew even wider, her whole face seemingly suffused with delight. Then she reached down, spread her legs slightly, and lifted the front of her skirt just enough to give him a view right up it. He was shocked to see her wearing a completely sheer light pink thong. He could see every detail of her, from the slightly swollen lips up to her mound. The color of the panties only accentuated her femininity, and made her look all the more alluring. In fact, they almost made everything easier to see. It would appear that the benefits of a rose tint did not just apply to glasses after all. A slight jolt went through Brandon’s mind, the equivalent to a minor orgasm, almost like the aftershock of an intense one.

What the hell was that? Jeannette questioned him through their mental link.

I think I just inadvertently fulfilled another fantasy for Sandy. She gave me an up-skirt as I walked into class. She is definitely embracing her exhibitionist tendencies. I just hope we can rein her in a little, I wouldn’t want her going around doing that to just anyone for the momentary thrill.

Well, she’s a big girl, she can do whatever she wants to fulfill her desires. I just want to make sure she doesn’t come after you. We need to find a way to set her up soon, as this seems to be escalating.

Well, I can handle it for now while we figure out a plan. Let’s talk about it when we get to your house later.

Fine. Just be careful.

Brandon had to admit he did have a bit of an ego boost from all this. Whereas before he was worried about what a girl might really think of him in an intimate situation, he did kind of enjoy being pursued. He had never had a girlfriend before Jeannette, and he had absolutely no experience with something like this. He was the consummately rejected one, the guy that the girls never thought was quite good enough. Now he had the girl of his dreams, the one who was his equal in every way, and here was one of the most popular girls in school, who was rather sexy herself, coming after him. It was too much to wrap his mind around, but he realized he was definitely enjoying it.

On their way out of the room, Sandy continued her teasing, and when he made to move past her, she bent over to grab something, intentionally thrusting her ass firmly into his crotch. She wiggled it a little slightly, not enough for anyone else to notice, but Brandon could definitely feel it swaying against him. She turned to him as she did it, a mischievous twinkle in her eyes, and she blew him a kiss with her lips.

He was careful not to mistakenly thrust into her, as he knew that would give her the wrong idea, but he also didn’t want to reject her fully and have her redirect her efforts to places where she may be taken advantage of. He just smiled at her and moved on as soon as he could. Jeannette caught up with him almost as soon as he was in the hallway, a look of deep concern furrowing her brow. He mentally told her not to worry, and that they would talk about it more later. He knew that telling her anything at this point would only unsettle her further, and he needed to have the time to talk to her and assuage her concerns fully when he finally gave her the details. She didn’t like the fact that he wasn’t answering all her questions, but she seemed to calm down a little when he promised he would be thorough in explaining it to her as soon as they left school.

Right before they left for the day, Sandy took her last opportunity to catch another thrill. As she passed him in the hallway, she made sure to slip between him and another student walking the other way, mashing her firm tits into his arm, and he could feel the hard nubs of her nipples as they crossed his skin. She then discreetly squeezed his ass as she moved around him. She turned back and gave him a little wink as she disappeared into the crowd, a playful grin on her face. She was taking every chance she could find to ensure he knew exactly how much she wanted him, and even the most oblivious guy would have been able to figure it out at that point. He was her target, and she was going to do everything in her power to demonstrate just how willing she was to have him.

Deeper Understanding.

Once they were at Jeannette’s house, and situated in her room, Brandon fulfilled his promise by telling Jeannette every detail of his interactions that day. Her frown deepened, and Brandon hoped it was from concentration, and not anger. However, he felt he owed her the truth.

“Honey, I have one other thing to admit to. I have to tell you, it has been a huge boost to my self-esteem to have someone pursuing me for once.” Her eyebrows raised, but she didn’t say anything. He knew he was digging a hole, but he at least wanted to be completely honest with her. “I’m not saying I want to do anything with her. You make me happier than I ever thought I could be. However, until very recently I was the luckless loser who no one gave a second thought to. And her desire for me has helped push me past my earlier concern for being judged as inadequate by girls, and allowed me to realize how nice it is to be desirable and wanted. I would never have been in this position if not for you, and it is only your love and acceptance of me that has made me able to realize this. If not for you, I would have been scared out of my wits to have a girl that forward with me before. Now, I can almost laugh at it, as I have something so much better already a part of my life, and I’m truly with the person that satisfies me in every way.”

“Fine.” She replied, obviously not thrilled with his admission. “I don’t have to love it, but I can accept it, as long as you remember that you are with me first and foremost. Before I wasn’t jealous because I knew you would always be true to me, and I honestly believe you still will be, or else you wouldn’t have told me everything that happened today. Now, I’m more concerned that she will try to put you two in a position where she will force something to happen, and that in order not to hurt her, you will need to make a choice you would prefer not to make. I’m worried you will have to give in to her and do things you aren’t ready for or completely comfortable with just because you will always keep her best interests as your priority. I want to shift her attention to someone else as soon as I can, and I think I have a plan. I think we need to find a way for Ray to do a show for her alone. However, we are going to have to get her to help us entice Ray into being willing to do so. I was originally going to leave a note for Ray that was anonymous to have him watch her. Now, in order to have him open up, I think we may have to have her leave one for him requesting one. It’s going to be a fine line though, as we don’t want him to think he is being set up.”

“Well, what if we do both? How about we set up another show with her, and we can have both parties looking in? She already said she was willing to do it for another person, now we just need to do so, but with both groups there. It may not fulfill the underlying fantasy for her, but once we get them started, maybe it will meet one of Ray’s.”

“That may work. Let’s talk to Sandy about it tomorrow, and see if we can’t move things along. I’m not sure how long she will wait before she becomes even more overt, if that’s even possible.”

Brandon took Jeannette into his arms then, and just held her tight. He didn’t want to take the chance of her feeling unappreciated, or that his response to Sandy’s actions that day meant that he didn’t love her and her alone. She melted into his arms, her head nestled in the crook of his neck, and they sat like that for a few minutes, just enjoying each other’s presence. He stoked her hair lovingly, enjoying the silkiness of her tresses, and the soft feel as he ran his fingers through it. She relaxed even more under his caresses, and sighed softly in contentment, a noise that Brandon had quickly learned to love hearing, and even more so, was thrilled to be able to coax out of her.

He started leaning down to lay them down on the bed, but she stiffened and stopped their descent. He pulled back and looked at her, confusion playing across his face.

She look back up at him, a seriousness in her eyes. “I don’t want to lay down quite yet. I want to go out for a bit first. Go down to my car and wait for me there, and warm it up for me, ok?”

Brandon was even more confused than before, and he was a little worried as well. How did they go from relaxing to this? However, he knew better than to press her, so he acquiesced, and walked down the stairs, grabbing her keys as he walked out to the car. A few minutes later, Jeannette appeared, wearing a long coat. She slid into her seat and without a word, and her hand went right for the shifter. Brandon stopped her hand before she could put the car in gear though, and he flipped up the jacket to reveal a sexy pleated skirt, and he was quite sure that the outfit was going to be consistent.

“No.” He looked at her with an even, level face. “I want you to go upstairs, get into some cozy peejays, and then we are going to curl up together.”

“Excuse me?”, she stared at him dumbfounded, and more than a little agitated. In fact, she seemed downright pissed off.

“Look, I don’t want you to think you have to constantly be doing things to make me desire you more. And you absolutely don’t need to try to be compete with Sandy to prove you are superior to her. You already are, in every conceivable way. You need to realize I love just you. While I adore the fact that you are so willing to do everything imaginable to make me want you, and keep our sex life exhilarating, I also know that most girls like to be appreciated with just spending time together. I don’t want you to think I just want you for the fantastic sex, and that if it somehow repeats itself, that I won’t find you desirable anymore. I want you to realize that spending time with you can be just as satisfying for me as all that. You don’t need to keep pushing the envelope.”

Her expression softened. “Look, Brandon, I simply love the fact that you are romantic, and thinking of me first. Most guys only think with their little head, whereas you are obviously at least making an attempt to think with your bigger one. However, sometimes I also like to allow my little button is doing all my thinking for me. I didn’t do all this for you, I did it for me too. I like the build-ups, I enjoy having you look at me like there is nothing else in the world that could take your attention away from me. I like the fact that such a caring man only has eyes for me, and that we can make each other feel this way. You also seem to forget that I am the daughter of a sex genie. I have been raised to know that sex is a natural extension of our love for each other, not something dirty or disgusting. I like exploring different facets of our inbuilt desires with one another, and figuring out what gives each of us the most pleasure. I enjoy connecting with you, both physically and mentally. Me wearing this is only a part of that. You obviously liked the show this afternoon, so I thought I’d give you one that you could act on.”

Brandon couldn’t disagree with that. He had done his due diligence to make sure his girlfriend wasn’t doing this for all the wrong reasons, and he wasn’t stupid enough to push it any further, because her intentions were the best possible ones. He turned the key off in the ignition, walked around the car, and opened the door for her, making the executive decision to stay in either way.

“Where were you planning on taking me?” He asked, hand outstretched.

She took it, and let him assist her out of the car. “Supermarket. It was going to be quite the little trip.”

“I’ll take a raincheck, that is something that might be fun in the future. For now, I think I want to be able to explore you at my leisure. The public tease can come some other time. Instead I will use that time to touch you more.”

“I think I can deal with that. However, I was trying to make it memorable for you as well. Access to there is about to be cut off for a few days you know.”

Brandon got a very confused look on his face, then revelation dawned on him. He pursed his lips in an “O”, and Jeannette laughed at him. “Don’t worry, I won’t leave you stranded the entire time. I’m sure we can come up with a solution if you need a release. I don’t expect you to be able to go cold turkey after the last few weeks.”

Brandon smirked in reply. Going from nothing to sex almost daily with the woman of his dreams had certainly changed him in more ways than he had expected. He knew he could hold out though, he didn’t want to fall behind her in the count. Then he realized he had completely lost track of how many orgasms each of them had experienced, and that it really didn’t matter anymore. They just liked giving each other pleasure, and if they were both happy, it was pointless to care about it. Just in case though, he decided he would make sure she had more than enough to hold her over as well.

Brandon Takes The Lead.

He led her into the house and up the stairs, and finally into her room. He looked intently into her eyes, a serious expression on his face as he considered everything she meant to him. She returned his gaze evenly. She never seemed to be afraid of him, or what his evaluation of her was. She never backed down, self-assured as always, secure in who she was.

Brandon leaned in and gently kiss her lips, barely touching them before pulling away. Jeannette’s eyes closed, letting him take charge this time, and allowing her body to just focus on the moment. Brandon lightly ran his fingers through her impossibly soft silken hair, and she raised her chin slightly as his hand moved through its full length.

Brandon had an idea then, and quickly looked around. he covered her eyes for a moment and whispered for her to wait and hold still. Her head tilted down just barely in assent, and he went to the nightstand, opening it as quietly as he could. He smiled again when he beheld the wild and absurd assortment of toys and accessories Jeanette's mother had stocked in there for them when she had done some room modifications after they had first started dating.

He quickly found what he was searching for, and silently closed the drawer back up. He returned to Jeannette, and ran his fingers down her arms to let her know he had returned. She shuddered involuntarily at the light touch, but attempted to hold still, and Brandon knew he had chosen well. He raised the small strip of fabric and gently laid it across her eyes. He despised covering them, as they were so important to how he related to her. However, this was about her, not him, and he meant to ensure she got the most out of it. He finished tying the cloth, and debated the best next move. He quickly decided to leave her as is, as standing added the ability to touch anywhere on her body, whereas on the bed he would be limited.

He walked around her for a moment, just admiring her, and also helping to increase her suspense. He knew that any little touch would be amplified now, and he wanted to her built up gently. He leaned down, and lightly breathed over her wrist, and then moved up her forearm, just barely moving the dainty hairs that lightly covered her skin. Just before he got to where she had pushed up the sleeve of her sweater, she shuddered just a bit, but didn’t move beyond that, as she tried to keep her composure so Brandon could do as he pleased.

He continued over arm, and up her shoulder. He moved along her clavicle, and then when he got to the small indent in the center of her neck, he moved his lips really close to her skin, almost touching but never quite making contact. He was careful to make sure the warmth of his breath would be the only thing she would feel as he kept to a very shallow breathing to make the sensation as light as he could. He traced diagonally up her neck, getting all the way to the side just as he was underneath her most sensitive spot, the one that always got her passions enflamed the moment he would kiss it. He traced around the area in a circle, carefully regulating his breathing to ensure he didn’t blow any harder on that area and risk accelerating his slow buildup of her desire, but also giving the area around it the extra special attention that would slightly increase her passions and sensitivity.

He continued back up her neck then, then started tracing along her jawline. He rose up again when he got to the middle of her chin, and hovered just above her lips for a moment. Her lips trembled just slightly in anticipation and desire for him to kiss her, but he fought the temptation, and instead pulled back entirely. Her head just slightly followed his, and then almost imperceptibly moved to the left and the right, seeking out the soft caress of his breath on her skin.

He held back for a moment or two, and then quietly and slowly moved around to her side, trying not to disturb the air or make any noises to ensure he didn’t give his next move away. He moved in again at the top of her ear, and then followed it around and down, moving in just barely at her earlobe, his mouth less than a hair’s breadth away from her skin, hesitating there just a bit longer. Her breathing deepened just slightly, and he knew her mind was intently focused on the minute change in airflow, and that the anticipation of his touch was the only thing her brain desired at just that moment.

He pulled back again, and moved down and around her. Changing things up slightly, he lightly blew on the back of her knee, and he saw little tiny goosebumps start to appear there. He continued blowing as he moved up her thigh, keeping on the inside of her slightly parted legs. He stopped moving his head up when

Sweet Dreams: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 17 Oct 2026 16:44:00 +0000

Sweet Dreams: Part 4

Strengthening The Home Front: Brandon and Jeannette recover from their earlier mistake, then spend the day with his family.

Based on a post by Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Mission Update.

The next day, Jeannette picked up Brandon just after lunch. “So, I think it is time for a status update. How are things with Megan?”

“Slow, but making progress. She is at least responding to my attention now, instead of blowing it off. I think I should be able to make a breakthrough in a week or so, and then the real challenge begins. I’m still not sure how we are going to pull it off, but I think once we get to know her a little it may make our path clearer. I’m hoping that will also give us some ideas on who to look for as a date for her too, because that is no small feat. I looked a little earlier in the week, but I have no clue who would actually be interested in her to start, much less willing to put up with the possibility of her constant cruel commentary.”

“Well, I’ll be able to help you more once she opens up. Now, however, I have a side mission I thought I’d try. It’s also one that may also take away something that was bothering you a little.”

He tried to grill her a little as to exactly what her intent was, but she just smirked and evaded every question. He started getting a little clue as they pulled into the mall, and then when they headed right for Sandy’s store, he couldn’t help but groan and move slower.

“Oh, stop being a baby. The mall is too packed for that now anyway. I just wanted to show you something. Now, c’mon and be an adult.”

She grabbed his hand, and they entered the store. Sandy was indeed there, and her eyes went wide and lit up. She glanced around a little self-consciously, but couldn’t hide her massive smile to save the world. They walked straight up to her, and Jeannette matched Sandy’s smile with a quirky grin of her own.

“Hey Sandy, good to see you again. I think there were a few other outfits I wanted to take a look at. Do you have a minute to help us?”

Sandy’s eyes went even larger, and she nodded rapidly, and Brandon was afraid her neck would snap with the movements of her head.

Jeannette led them back, and continued, “There are some things I saw last week, but I got distracted and forgot to take a closer look. For example, what do you think of this...” The girls started yammering on about clothes, and Brandon zoned out and looked around the store, starting to get slightly bored, and being quite a bit uneasy at the glances Sandy would give him, and the way her eyes seemed to wander over his body. He felt almost naked in front of her in those moments, and it was a bit disconcerting. Then again, he had seen a quite a few bits of her body that night also, but somehow it just wasn’t the same.

At one point, Jeannette contacted him through their mental link.

Hey, pay attention here. Have you been looking at her fantasies?

No way on earth. I don’t have any desire to see what she wants to do to me, or what she wants me to do in front of her. I’m self-conscious enough as it is, I don’t need to seem my imperfections through her eyes.

Stop it. You are absolutely wonderful, and you need to get over yourself. No, I mean you need to take a look. I think you will understand more once you do.

Brandon looked up then, and watched the flickering images that were her fantasies. He was right, he did see himself added into a few of them, but there were a few new ones as well. He glanced at Jeannette, and she nodded.

So, think we should find someone to help her fulfill the new ones?

Sure, I guess it can’t hurt.

Yeah, and it may give her a replacement for you in a few of her dreams.

Jeannette took the opportunity then to start her new plans into motion.

“So, Sandy, I have to ask, did you enjoy the other night as much as we did?”

Sandy smiled, “Well, almost as much. You got to have something a little more fulfilling I think.”

“Well, I can’t complain about that. Although I hope you felt properly satisfied.”

“Absolutely. It’s just that you have something that offers additional... features.”

Brandon didn’t love being talked about as if he wasn’t there, but then again, they were all compliments, so he couldn’t be too angry.

“Well, I was wondering about that. I was thinking that since you got the view from the outside, how would you like to have the experience of being on the inside?”

Brandon shot her an extremely dirty look, and he could see exact opposite expression on Sandy’s face out of the corner of his eyes. Jeanette caught his glance, and backpedaled quickly, realizing how she had been interpreted.

“I mean, what if I could find someone with also liked to look? How would you like to be the one they saw?”

Brandon could see the gears turning in Sandy’s head. He already knew she was intrigued by the idea from the fantasies she had, but she didn’t know about their abilities, and needed to decide if this was a safe thing to admit to. Eventually, she grinned, and nodded. “That might be interesting to try. Who do you have in mind?”

“Oh, that will be a surprise. I will promise you that he is not sketchy in any way, he just happens to have some similar interests. And if he likes it, maybe we can set it up for each of you to watch the other. Even if you don’t want a relationship, someone to share that part of you with and satisfy those cravings might be rather nice.”

“Well, I’d prefer to know, but I guess I can trust you at this point. I guess it’s too much to hope it’s Brandon?”, she winked as she looked straight at him.

“Sorry, him I claim as my own for now. Although if you really wanted him to watch sometime, I’m quite positive that it could be arranged. However, I keep him a little too busy to give you the outlet you’d prefer to have adoring you from afar and having them at your beck and call.”

They chatted some more, exchanged phone numbers, finished up with their selections, and then finally checked out, everyone lost in their own thoughts of fulfilling Sandy’s dreams. Brandon glanced up at her fantasies, and the one of being watched was almost three dimensional now, and occupied the vast majority of the time. He still noticed the one of watching them still occupying a significant place in her queue, but her imagination was quickly adding more details to the new one to drive her desires.

“So, who is it?” Brandon finally questioned once they had left the store.

“Ray Ellis.” Jeanette replied simply.

Brandon pondered the selection. He was another member of the fringe at the school, but like him it seemed to be because he had never had a breakthrough into any of the groups. He was well liked, and respected for his intelligence, but he didn’t flaunt it. He figured it would be a workable choice. It would elevate him to a new social group if Sandy did decide she liked him, but wouldn’t damage Sandy’s standing any. He realized that while he hated the idea of cliques, he was very thoughtful that others believed them to be of prime importance in defining who they were, so he was sensitive to not upsetting their social standing.

“Not bad at all. Any ideas on how we let him onto this?”

“A simple note with a time and address should do the trick. Anonymous, but with his proclivities, it should make him curious to take a look. Now, a quick detour.”

She typed in an address to her GPS, and they soon ended up in a middle class neighborhood. They drove by the house a few times, then Jeannette filled him in, although he had pretty much figured it out. “Google is a wonderful thing. That’s her house. I tried to do a street view, but they didn’t seem to do this area. The overview was a start, but I wanted to get an idea of where we might be able to place someone. I assume her room is over there, but I’ll ask her on Monday. That is, unless you want to take a peak tonight....” She smiled at him, both letting him know that she was ok with it, and that she almost expected it of him.

“If you want to come back to ‘do research’, that is fine by me. As long as you are with me, I don’t care. However, I want to pick out your stealth outfit. I have some requirements.”

She smiled at him, well aware of his thought process. She turned to head to her house, so they could relax for a while before they went scouting that night. They had only gotten a few miles when Brandon put his hand on her knee. He was happy she had decided to wear a skirt that day, it make this so much easier. He caressed her knee just below the hem, and started running circles along her inner thigh, moving ever so slowly upward on each revolution. She glanced at him, and he smiled. “Revenge can be a good thing dear. And you certainly deserve it after last night.”

He moved his hand father up her leg then, hitting the sweet spot in the center of her thigh, and she audibly sighed. but kept her eyes focused on the road in front of them. He continued to move his hand farther up, until he finally hit the smoothness of her satin panties. He loved the feel of running his fingers over the satin, the ease with which he could swirl his digits over her sensitive areas.

He decided to take it up a notch, and play the game she had last night. He whispered to her , “You like that? You like it when I play with your pussy? When I tease your clit, and make you so wet it soaks through everything? You like it when I slip my fingers into your tight pussy and fill it up?”

His words were definitely having an effect, and she was moaning heavily, and he wasn’t even past her panties yet. She was definitely aroused, her lubrication evidently overwhelming the material of her panties. He had a moment’s hesitation that maybe this wasn’t the safest thing to do, but that only added to the excitement, and turnabout was definitely fair play in this case.

He slid aside her sopping wet underwear, and slid his fingers along her slick crease, enjoying the ease in which he could tease and stimulate her with this much moisture aiding his movements. She grabbed his forearm tightly with her free hand, stuck between wanting to stop him and wanting him to continue to satisfy her. She luckily found a place to pull off the road soon after, and she tilted her head back, the feeling of Brandon’s ministrations overwhelming her and thrilling her body. She went rigid, a powerful orgasm ripping through her body, as he teased and coaxed every aftershock to its maximum level.

Once her breathing had calmed, she smiled at him, pulled her skirt back down, and started driving again. “There, feel better now that I had to suffer as well? Let’s not make this a habit on long road trips though, that could be kinda dangerous.”

Brandon loved how nonchalant she was about it. It showed an acceptance of her sexuality and a willingness to enjoy the moment that Brandon truly appreciated. They made their way back to her house, and planned out the upcoming night. They assumed ten thirty to be a good time to return, making it late enough to not have people on the streets, and giving her time to get home in case she had to close at the store. Brandon picked out a slinky outfit for Jeannette - extremely tight black leggings, and a close fitting black long sleeve top. He loved the fact that he was able to watch her every catlike move in it, and that her beautiful was so accented by the skin tight material. They stopped by Brandon’s house on their way, and he emerged in a much less fun pair of black jeans and heavier black sweatshirt. He was happy to be a guy at that moment, as he knew he could never pull off Jeannette’s outfit, and the fact that she still regarded him as sexy without it was a definite plus to being a male.

They got to Sandy’s street, and found an out of the way place to park, and hoped no one would notice them. The made their way to her house, and Jeannette pulled out her phone. She texted Sandy to let her in on the idea: Quick test. Outside now. If your home, can you open a shade?

The seconds ticked by slowly, then they saw a shade slide up. The light blinked several times on Jeannette’s phone: Sounds fun, want a little show? ;)

A quick reply back: Practice makes perfect. I’m sure both of us will enjoy the view.

A shadowy form moved across the window, until another light was turned on it the room, between her and the window. At that, they were able to make her out far more clearly, and she started swaying slowly to a natural rhythm. Her eyes were closed, and they watched her through the bushes. She splayed her fingers through her golden hair, and let it slip in front of her, framing her face beautifully. She began to undress then, grabbing either corner of her shirt in her hands, and pulling it seductively over her head. She then took off her skirt, leaving her in a sexy pink ensemble that perfectly accented her skin. She began running her hands over her body, every once in a while stopping to caress herself.

She then took off each side of her bra strap, and slid it down her arms, then reached behind herself to unclasp it, finally allowing her tits to spring free, and her already erect nipples jumped out, finally released from their restraint. She slid her panties down, inching them down side to side, prolonging the striptease. She finally got them all the way down, and then she stood up, pinching a nipple in one hand, and stroking her clit rapidly in another.

The massive mental orgasm shocked both Brendan and Jeannette out of their reverie. The looked at each other in amazement, neither expecting this result. They had meant to have this happen when Ray was watching, not them. They stumbled out of the bushes, and received a text soon after: That was amazing. Let me know when you want to do that again.

The premature effectuation of her dream was quite the stunner for the couple however, and they quickly drove off to decide how to deal with this new development.

Breakdowns and Warmups.

Brandon looked at Jeannette. He wasn’t quite sure what to say. They had been attempting to redirect the attentions of Sandy, a girl whose fantasies they had made a reality. They had first let her watch them have sex in the changing room of the store she worked at to satisfy her voyeuristic leanings, and then they had decided to try and explore her exhibitionist tendencies by inviting a guy to watch her instead. However, in scoping out her house, they had contacted her to ask which room was hers, and she had offered a show. The resulting tease had fulfilled her fantasies again, and they had rapidly left, unsure of how to react.

Jeanette glanced over at Brandon quickly, a nervous look on her face. He was certain she was worried he would be mad. He had been extremely upset about how Sandy had appeared to have gotten a crush on him after the first fantasy, and now he was probably much more firmly entrenched in her dream life after being the viewer for her second desire coming true as well. He decided to head this off at the pass.

“Jeannette, it’s fine. I know this was not how you intended this to play out, and I know you were doing your best to do the right thing. Don’t worry, I am not going to freak out about this like I did the other day, as that had a completely different underlying issue. We made a mistake, and we will have to just deal with it. And I’m sure we can find a way to resolve this.”

Jeannette visibly relaxed when he had finished. Her shoulders loosened, her grip on the steering wheel unclenched, and the tight expression on her face softened and mellowed. She still looked unhappy, but the difference was palpable.

They returned to her house, where it was unusually quiet and dark. There was a note on the table from Jeannette’s parents, who said they were going out for most of the night, and not to wait up. Jeannette turned around, sighed deeply, and slumped into Brandon’s arms. He held her close, trying to appease her concern and her disappointment at the earlier mistake. “I think you need to relax hun. Wouldn’t a warm shower feel really nice right about now?”

She nodded into his shoulder, and lethargically walked down the hall and up the stairs. She appeared absolutely drained, devoid of any energy whatsoever. Brandon followed her up the stairs, part of him worried that she might fall, so he stayed alert to try and catch her if she did. She wearily walked into her room, and towards her bathroom. She crossed her arms, and grabbed the edges of her shirt, and then slid the tight fabric over her lean form. Brandon loved the way the material glided over her skin, and the sight of her mostly bare back was beautiful. He loved the natural curves of her exterior, from the outline of her silhouette in to the indent and ridges of her spine, and he was struck by the feminine grace of her form.

She reached around, and took off her bra next. She was doing it all automatically, no sexiness or sultriness implied. This was just undressing to her, an act she did without consideration. However, Brandon was intoxicated with the simplicity of it all, and the way she moved, even when she wasn’t trying to be enticing, only made him revel in her natural movements. He was enjoying this moment of appreciating the benign, and relishing the everyday moments that most people never notice. He was happy to just be in her presence, and be able to experience this simple side of her, even if she didn’t have any clue what was going on.

She stepped into the bathroom next, and turned the water on, her arm outstretched to test the temperature. He didn’t think she even really realized he was still there, and was just going through her rote routine, the process she did every day without thought. He gazed at her statuesque beauty, the tight black tights outlining her hips and long sensual legs. He saw a drop of water slide down her hands to her elbow from the water flow, and it directed his eyes down her toned arm to the contours of her firm and full tits. Her nipples had stiffened in the chill of the room, and the contrast of the points to the round swelling of her bust had a striking allure that he loved. Her form was constantly captivating to him, and he was dumbstruck by the beauty of her profile.

She bent down, and slid the leggings down her legs next, bending in half to get them over her ankles, revealing the shape of her luscious ass to him, the black G-string enticing him further by guiding his eyes down a line from her back, splitting her cheeks perfectly, and just barely covering the softness of her mound. She soon slid those off as well, exposing herself fully to him. He was utterly intoxicated with the view in front of him, and he found himself bewitched watching her do such simple things, awestruck continuously by the figure of the woman he loved with all his heart.

She stepped into the shower next, and stood with her head against the wall, letting the water run over her shoulders and back, allowing the warmth to try and ease the tension built up in her body. Brandon took off his shirt so he didn’t get wet, then walked over and started to lightly massage her neck, his thumb and middle finger rubbing circles into her tight muscles. She sighed slightly, and arched back up into him a little, inviting him to continue his ministrations. He moved up a little higher on the neck, getting into the grooves under her skull, and methodically and gently worked the tension out of her neck. She barely moved at all during this, her head still resting on the tile as he eased his fingers over her taut tendons. Water was already running down his torso from his arm, soaking his pants and running to the floor, so he released her neck for a moment to finally undress himself and join her fully.

He stepped in behind her, and slid both hands over her back and up to her shoulders, where he resumed kneading her tight muscles. He shivered a little involuntarily, the heat from the shower not completely warming up the room yet, and other than his hands and arms which were heated from the flowing water, his skin was covered with goosebumps from the slight chill. Jeannette must have felt the shudder, for she finally lifted her head off of the tile, and turned around to face him. The disappointment and discouragement on her face as she looked up at him broke his heart, her eyes looking like those of a puppy who knows they have done something wrong, and wishing for absolution. He wrapped his arms around her, and they both stood under the warm water, which he hoped would warm her through to her soul. He felt her shake haltingly, and he realized she was sobbing into his shoulder, her body trembling with each staggered breath. He clenched her even more tightly to his body, unsure of what he could possibly do to help her, not even really knowing why she was this upset over something so small.<

Sweet Dreams: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 16 Oct 2026 17:01:00 +0000

Sweet Dreams: Part 3

Watching the Watcher: Brandon and Jeannette deal with the fallout from the last mission, and decide on a side mission.

Based on a post by Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Brandon couldn't bring himself to move for a minute longer, but eventually he worked up the energy to get off the bed. He took a quick but refreshing shower, and went downstairs to join the family. Jeanette was helping her mom finish up a quick dinner, and they both smiled up at him when he entered the kitchen. He heard the tapping of a keyboard in the next room, and got up to talk to Jack, as a concern from earlier in the day again came to the forefront of his mind.

A Man-to-Man Talk.

He entered Jack's elegantly appointed study, and sat down in a chair opposite the desk. Jack glanced up at him briefly, then typed away for a few moments more, finishing up his thought. Once he had completed it, he closed the laptop lid and leaned back, studying Brandon, and waiting for him to speak.

“Jack, there is something I wanted to talk about. It's kind of an odd question, but I think it would be wise for us to discuss. I know that I have only been a recent part of your daughter's life, but I still wanted to talk to you. This afternoon as we were driving back, Jeannette was rather tired, but she was forced to drive the entire way. While I have a license, I wouldn't feel comfortable driving her car without your permission.”

Jack smiled, amused at the such a simple request appearing so important to Brandon. “Well, as far as the use of the car is concerned, perhaps you should know that Jeannette earned it by working for her mother and I, so she decides who can drive it. However, since you will be driving my daughter, I think I should probably give you a quick driving test to show you will keep her safe. Can you drive stick?”

Brandon shook his head.

“Well, I guess you will have to wait to try out the Corvette then.” Brandon's eyebrows raised. “We will have to take Jen's car in that case.”

They exited the study, and told the girls that they were headed out for a quick drive. Jeannette gave Brandon a nervous look, but he told her through their mental link that everything was fine, and that it was actually his idea. She still didn't to appear thrilled by the concept of them together where she couldn't act as a buffer, but she let them leave.

Jack tossed Brandon the keys, and they started down the street.

“Brandon, I'm sure you are a fine driver, but I thought this might be a good time for us to talk anyway away from the girls. I know this must be a little unnerving being in such close confines with me, but I think it is best you understand me better.”

“I got Jen's vessel through a family member's estate, and spent days solving the puzzle that opened it. That day changed my life completely, as is to be expected. She was brought into the world and created as the perfect woman for me, and she has also become a partner to me, in the sense that while I am technically her master, I consider us equals, and encouraged her to think of us that way as well. She is everything a man can want, and far more. I was fortunate enough to figure out ways to use her powers to come up with some rather nice inventions which frankly revolutionized an industry. We enjoyed ourselves for years, and then we decided to start a family, to experience those joys and challenges.”

“Of course, you know that Jeannette is extremely special to me, as I believe most daughters are to their fathers, at least they should be. We always were aware that there were risks with Jen being who she is, but we knew that any child we had would be taken care of, and Jeannette has been everything we could have ever wanted. Now, every girl eventually grows up, and I knew I would have to let go at some point, but I didn't expect it to be quite so sudden. I guess I understood that it may have to be rushed if any of Jen's powers were inherited, but she wasn't even looking for anyone, so I happily stayed in my fantasy world of her always being my little girl.”

“Obviously, I know the two of you were basically forced into making a deep commitment almost instantly due to the circumstances. And it only stands to reason that you would consummate that commitment. If I didn't know that, I wouldn't have been able to wish for you guys to have the room that would assist you to better be intimate. Jen knows me enough that she can interpret my wishes, and that allowed you two to have some say in the room, although I'm sure Jen added a few of her own embellishments.” Brandon couldn't help but smirk at the last part. The massive dildo in the nightstand had been quite the find that day.

Jack continued, “I definitely appreciated that you didn't jump right into bed with her that first night, and instead focused on making her feel special and comfortable. And the fact that you have shown understanding and sympathy about my requests for discretion has been welcome as well. I just wanted to thank you for being the type of man who cares enough about my daughter to also care about her family. You were thrown in the middle of a rather surprising situation, and you have handled yourself remarkably well.” He motioned for them to take a turn that would lead back to the house.

“Although I agree that it has been quite the whirlwind the past few days, I should have you know that Jen can read the intents of people. She avoids doing it unless I ask her for privacy purposes, but I asked her to read yours in a moment of weakness. She told me you only have the purist motivations, and I accept that. So from now on, you don't have to ask me for permission for anything. Since it is rather likely you two will be together permanently, barring any sudden illness or something tragic, I wanted you to know that I consider you a part of the family now. You will likely end up learning some interesting things, and have to keep quiet about most of the secrets that we obviously have to keep. However, it also means that you get some of the benefits.”

They pulled into the driveway. “You are now officially one of my employees. I haven't finalized your job description quite yet, but I'm not really worried about that at the moment. You two need time to get to know one another, and also make sure to keep up your grades. To that end, I've been thinking along the same lines as you have, and that is why I picked up this yesterday.” The garage door opened, and a fully loaded Lexus greeted his eyes. “This is your company vehicle, and there is a company credit card in the cup holder for gas and other maintenance. Give Jeannette your receipts, that is one of her responsibilities to stay on top of. Brandon?”

Brandon stood, completely slack jawed. He didn't expect this in his wildest dreams, and he wasn't sure if he could accept it. For one thing, it was way too much for Jack to be spending on him. For another, how on earth would he explain it to his own parents, whose cars were rather beat up?

“Brandon, I know this was a shock, but trust me, I can certainly afford it. In fact, I could afford to buy the factory with the patents and investments Jen and I have made. This is not charity. You will be responsible to do things for me from time to time, and you are also keeping the morale up of one of my best employees. It's also an investment in keeping those I care about safe. Like I said, you are part of the family now, and this is one of the rewards of being in the family.”

Jen and Jeannette appeared at the front door, and walked out to them. Jeannette smiled broadly, and gave him a side squeeze. “Mom told me after you left. And dad had messaged her that you went in to dad to ask him about driving my car, giving him the perfect chance to give this to you. You seem to have quite the knack for asking the right questions at the right times.” She squeezed him again. “Now, let's go eat dinner, and then you can drive us all out for ice cream. I know a place that should still be open this late in the season.”

Brandon allowed himself to be led inside, still slightly in shock. They sat down at the table, and began to eat. When Jen asked what made them think to go mountain climbing, they told them the entire story about how they were using Jeannette's powers to help other people out, and detailed how their first attempt had come together shockingly fast.

Jack smiled, “I knew you two would find ways to keep busy, but I had no idea you were so quickly jumping in. Your mother and I have done similar things for years, and I'm happy you are using your powers to make other's lives more fulfilled. Brandon, keep me apprised of what you guys are up to, and we will help if you need it, although I think it would be better if you guys figured things out for yourselves. And since you will likely keep busy doing these things, I'll come up with some way to justify it as part of your job description, perhaps creating new customers or something like that.”

They chatted away about a variety of other topics until dinner ended, and then Brandon drove them all to the ice cream stand to try out his new car, and then drove it home, reveling in his new found freedom and the amazing turn his life had taken. When he got home, he explained to his shocked parents about Jack hiring him to take care of some things for the family company. He told that that he had tried to refuse, but Jack had been insistent, and it would have been rude to continue to fight with him about it, so he had relented. That seemed to pacify his parents, and he went up to bed, drained again, even with his nap earlier in the day.

New Assignments.

The next day at school he entered to quite the commotion, and he smiled when he overheard that it was all about Becky and Rob. He had now been a part of setting the school abuzz about shocking relationships twice now in the last week. When he ran into the new couple on their way to classes, Becky even went so far as to run over to him and give him a big hug, and she was absolutely beaming. Just that simple change made her look like a completely different person, and he was extremely happy for her.

He wasn't sure how much she knew about them planning parts of it, but he figured that even if she did realize that she had been set up, she was thrilled at the outcome. The fact that the two couples were seen being so friendly was not lost on a few people, and Brandon realized he would have to be careful not to get too much of a reputation as a matchmaker, or it could lead to issues. On the other hand, it might also make some people more receptive to his helping them if they realized he had a worthwhile track record.

He tried to touch Jeannette as he discreetly could that day, looking around to try and find the next subject that interested him. It took him almost all day to make up his mind, mostly because he wasn't sure if he really wanted the one that most appealed to him. It could be a major undertaking, and Jeannette would play a very large part.

After school, Brandon did all the paperwork to get a parking spot, then he and Jeannette drove to his house to do their homework and talk about their options for the next people they chose. Jeannette had an evil smile on her face the entire time they drove home, and it made Brandon more than just a little bit nervous. She was obviously scheming something, and Brandon just hoped it wasn't something that was going to make him look very stupid.

She bounced onto his bed and looked over at him. “I go first. Sandy Williams.” She smiled massively.

He looked at her confused. “She's pretty popular. She can likely have any guy she wants. Why her?”

“She has a particular penchant for watching. Her fantasies mostly involve seeing other people doing things. I'm not sure if it is an adrenaline rush about being caught, about knowing people's intimate secrets, or because she saw something when she was younger and had that as one of her formative sexual experiences. Whatever the reason, that is what she thinks about the most.”

Brandon did not like where this was headed. They had only just yesterday talked about not having competition, and now she was immediately pushing him to accept that. His face darkened, feeling massively betrayed. He loved her deeply, but did not want to spend the rest of his life with her pushing him and forcing growth before he was completely comfortable with where he was at the moment. They had only just started getting comfortable with one another. And his insecurities certainly did not help this at all. He was still shy, since years of not being seen as an option by most girls had made him rather self-conscious. Only the fact that Jeannette had made a significant commitment with him, plus his extreme horniness, made him at all comfortable with her seeing him naked, but he was certainly not at ease still. Now he had to deal with the idea of another woman judging him, and he was worried he would be found wanting.

Her face fell, realizing that she might have misjudged his reaction. Brandon had a deep look of fear and concern in his eyes, and her face turned compassionate and understanding in response. She took his hands, and looked him squarely in the eye. “Let me finish, please. I was going for shock value, and I thought it would be fun, so I thought you might take it that way. I wasn't thinking about how else you could react. I have some guesses as to what I think you are worried about, but I don't want to assume right now. Please, tell me what your concerns are.”

Her caring tone allowed Brandon to open up, and he explained his point of view to her. She probed him with questions occasionally, trying to find the roots of his feelings of inadequacy. While she had been self-assured and confident, knowing her celibacy was self-imposed, she realized his had been an entirely different experience. And her heart went out to him, realizing the depths of the pain which he had put upon himself without realizing it. He had grown to think himself inadequate and un-loveable, just because girls could be superficial and focus on the guys that were unattainable, wishing for them instead of the wonderful people that dwelled just below their radar, but were a better fit for most of them.

When Brandon had finished, Jeannette hugged him tightly to her, and she whispered her love to him into his ear. She leaned back, holding his shoulders. “I know that's how you have been trained to feel. I understand that. However, you are now with me. And I have told you I am yours for life. Am I good enough for you? Can you be content with me?”

He nodded quickly, knowing full well he wouldn't feel content with anyone else anymore. She was his partner and his equal, and their shared goals gave them a purpose to their lives that most people searched years for. Her beauty, intelligence, honesty, and caring made her everything he had ever wanted.

“Good. Then you need to learn to not care what any other girls think. I should be the only one whose opinion matters. At the end of the day, you will be coming home to me. Well, not yet, but you know what I mean. And I will always love you. The other girls were too dumbly focused on the few epitomes of strength, looks, brains, and humor; to see the people were the best balance of those things.

The jocks tend to not have the brains, and half the time they don't have the looks either. None of them is a balance, they just happen to be the best of something in this little world we live in. However, you are certainly no push over in any of those departments. While you are not the hottest guy in school, you are certainly a 'hottie'. Haven't you noticed the way that the girls have been looking at you lately? Now that you are off the market, they realized you had been quite the catch. I'm just happy I got to you first.”

She leaned in close to him. “Perhaps I need to prove how amazing you are, and remind you what you have. Even when I'm tired or stressed, the thought of you comforts me. And any time I think about being with you, I get so hot it drives me insane. And now just thinking about that is getting me more than just mildly moist.”

She pushed him back onto the bed, and kissed him forcefully. Not wanting her to think that she was the one that wanted this more, and wanting to show how much she meant to him, he kissed back with even more fervor, and rolled her over onto her back, and ground hard against her. They looked at each other with wild eyes, completely lost in their passion for one another. It took every fiber of being for Brandon not to literally rip her clothes off.

He pulled up her shirt and pushed her bra up off her tits, and attacked them with his mouth. He sucked forcefully on her nipples, and lightly bit them, causing her to moan heavily. While his mouth was busy, he was undoing her jeans and pushing them down her legs as fast as he could, and she was doing the same for him. He eventually got them off along with her panties, and wasted no time entering her, driving himself to the hilt in one thrust.

They groaned, their inflamed passions glowing even hotter, their bodies grinding together vigorously, their minds lost in their shared need. Brandon pounded her relentlessly, and she met his every thrust with one of her own. Her nails dug into his back, their furious ecstasy driving them wild. They mashed their lips together, so lost in their potent fury that they didn't even want to put the energy into a real kiss. They came, powerfully and abruptly, the heights of their passion reaching a frenetic pace, and Jeannette screamed loudly as she lost all control over herself.

Brandon fell limply on top of her, panting heavily. Once Jeannette had caught her own breath, she purred contentedly, and caressed her lover's back, relaxing in the afterglow of their passions. Brandon reluctantly got up, and they both got dressed, not wanting his mother to catch them in that position. That would certainly have been an interesting conversation, and one that he certainly did not want to have at the moment.

“There, that should at least start to get your ego back to its proper level. Let's make sure to keep having regular sessions to teach you to be more self-assured.” She said as she pulled her bra back down and repositioned it, talking as if she was his therapist. “Please don't hesitate to contact me earlier however if you need a little pick me up. We can't have you backsliding into self-loathing again.” She smiled at him, and kissed his cheek as she bent over to pull up her pants and panties.

She went to the bathroom to clean up, and returned, somehow using her womanly powers to make it look like she hadn't been ravished moments earlier. Her hair was neat and she smelled amazing. He had no idea how she pulled it off. He tried to do the same thing, but he was still slightly unkempt when he walked back into the room. She did her best to straighten him out, but didn't overdo it, as he was usually a little disheveled after a long day.

She sat him back down. “Now that we've started working on that issue, can I continue with my idea?”

He resignedly nodded, knowing that she was going to want to do it no matter what, and realizing that maybe she did know what was best in this case. He didn't love the thought of having someone else with them, but as long as he could just focus on her, maybe it wouldn't be too bad. If he could pretend there was no one else there, he might be able to cope.

“I wasn't thinking of having someone come home with us or go to a hotel and just strip down. One of her fantasies is people in the dressing rooms where she works. She usually can't see much, but I think we could let her see a little more than she was expecting, to give her a new thrill. You wouldn't have to be exposed to her if you didn't want to be. Plus, I think it would be fun to play dress up for you. This would be your chance to redeem your rain check from Saturday, and get the added benefit of the release right then, which was your excuse for not doing it last time. Are you game?”

He had to agree it was definitely less invasive than he had been thinking, and could be fun. He was more than a little nervous about being caught, but if it was where Sandy was working, that would be easier to control.

“Alright, I'll do it. And actually, me stepping out of my comfort zone may be payback for the work you will likely have to do for mine.” She looked at him quizzically. “I decided on Megan Bradley.”

Jeannette's eyes went so wide he was worried they would fall out. “The 'Ice Queen'”?!? Are you kidding me? I thought we agreed to be easier! No one is going to want her. And she hates everyone. What possible fantasy of her can you want to help her fulfill?”

“She wants a romantic kiss at the Winter dance, in the middle of the dance floor.”

“You are completely out of your mi

Sweet Dreams: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 15 Oct 2026 17:00:00 +0000

Sweet Dreams: Part 2

The Heights of Love: Brandon and Jeannette grow closer, and fulfill Becky's dreams of love in the Outdoors

Based on a post by Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Distractions.

Brandon tried focusing on his classes as much as he could, but he was once again distracted. His newfound girlfriend Jeannette turned out to be the daughter of a sex genie, and their first time making love had unearthed a rather interesting power – she could see the sexual fantasies of the people around her, and when Brandon had skin-to-skin contact with her, he could see them as well.

He had noticed Becky Greenwood's fantasy that morning at school, and for some reason it appealed to him. On one side, it was rather simple – she wanted to explore nature with someone she loved. The image that had triggered it was one of two people holding hands at the top of a mountain, overlooking a pristine valley. Brandon had been drawn to the innocence and purity of the dream, as well as the romantic aspects of it. This wasn't just elaborate sex fantasies – this was about sharing with another person, of love, not just lust. Since Becky wasn't really a part of any clique at school, Brandon wasn't sure what it would take to assist her with that fantasy, but he at least wanted to try.

On the other hand, two school days previous had been spent studiously avoiding a rather embarrassing situation with a classmate, and then when she turned the situation around on him, the next day trying to keep his thoughts off how his now girlfriend was trying to entice and seduce him. While he was smart enough not to have to worry about understanding the material, he was a little worried about class participation and pop quizzes over the types of obtuse things teachers like throwing out during classes to trap you and ensure that you were paying attention to them.

Once school was over, he wasn't sure he had made enough headway in assisting Becky. Part of the issue was finding the other person for her to be with. For that, he would need his girlfriend's help, as she was able to see fantasies all the time, and he only could when they touched. Most teachers heavily frowned upon public displays of affection, so he was going to have a rough time of it.

He wanted to enlist his girlfriend's aid, but she was a little distracted at the moment. “Since we're going to your place so I can have dinner with your parents, what time will they get home?”, she asked as soon as he got in the car.
“Mom will be home at 3:30, 4 at the latest.” he replied quickly, “But dad will be around 5:30. I think he is making sure he isn't forced to work late tonight, since this is so important to both of them.”

She looked over at him with a conniving grin before turning her attention back to the road. “Perfect, just what I was hoping.” She smirked, very happy with his answer, “I have been forced to look at everybody's fantasies all day long. And being forced to do so only made me desperate to have you all day long as well. And with that kind of build up all day, I need release as soon as possible. If you dare tease me and try to be your usual sweet self, I will scream, and not in a good way. So no playing or toying, I want it right away, and straight to the point.”

Brandon had to grin. Having an assertive girlfriend certainly had its advantages. No need to worry if she was in the mood, she just made sure he knew it. A guy could get used to this.

She made sure her point was crystal clear as soon as they got out of the car, and into the house. She immediately took his hand and led him up the stairs. She looked at the four doors at the top, and looked back at him impatiently. He quickly pointed to which door was his, and she practically whipped him past her into the room.

She surveyed the room like a hawk, taking in every detail in a rapid turn of her head. Her eyes alighted on his desk. She grinned evilly, walked up to it, then undid her slacks, and pulled them down along with her thong in a fluid motion. She didn't even bend back up at the waist, and looked back over her shoulder at him with her forearms resting on his desk, her frustration at him for daring not to be already inside her more than evident.

Not wanting to be on her bad side, he quickly dropped his own pants and boxers, and slid in behind her. They did a little bouncing up and down to best align themselves, then he put his tip right up to her slit, and before he could try and slide in, she thrust back, taking all of him inside her. He gasped at how hot and tight she was, and was more than a little worried about how much he imagined that would have hurt her – she was a virgin until yesterday after all. However, she did not show any ill effects from the rapid insertion, so he started doing what his body demanded he do. He thrust powerfully, finding the sound of their bodies slapping together oddly amusing, as well as more than a little arousing.

She pushed back hard on him every time he thrust inwards, ensuring he filled her to the limit, and he aided her by pulling her hips towards him on every stroke. She groaned against him, and lowered her chest and head down to the desk, and at the same time angling her clit up so his balls slapped against it every time he thrust. The pace was frantic and unrelenting, powerful and quick. Since it was only his second time, he was worried that he wouldn't last long enough to allow her to get her long anticipated release, and he was certainly not going to chance her response if he couldn't hold back his own climax.

He needn't have worried, as only a few moments later her thrusts became less rhythmic and more jarring, and her already heavy breathing turned to pants. She screamed in release, and the additional moistness and heat pushed Brandon over the edge. He peeled his hands from where they felt like they had been glued to her pelvis, and wrapped them around her waist, giving her a hug that she sighed into, before pulling out of her completely.

She stayed on his desk for a few minutes more, catching her breath and coming down from the passion that had been burning in her the entire day. She purred contentedly, and then finally raised herself up, and started pulling up her clothes.

“That was amazing. How could I every ask for anyone better than you? Romantic whenever possible, but still able to be a Neanderthal right when I need him to be. That was just perfect. Thank you honey.”, she finished, giving him a peck on the cheek, “I'm going to go wash up so your mom won't catch me like this. But I'm still having aftershocks. That will definitely be happening again sometime soon. Phew. What a man I have...”

With that, she left. Brandon realized that she had no idea where the bathroom was, but he was sure she could figure it out. He was still too shocked and breathless to try and croak out a response, so he hoped for the best. The sound of running water soon after laid rest to his concerns, and he flopped backwards onto his bed after pulling up his pants, sighing heavily when his breath finally came back and his heart rate returned to normal. He had no idea how he was going to keep up with this woman, but he was more than happy to let her get him into shape.

She came back into the room a few minutes later, and smiled down at him. “While I would love nothing more to join you down there, I think your mom would appreciate it more if we were in the living room when she got home. Care to come downstairs with me and maybe do some homework for once?”

He looked up at her, eyes still slightly unfocused, and nodded. He wondered how on earth she could even contemplate studying at that moment, but she did have a valid point. He resignedly rolled himself off the bed, not having the energy to sit up quite yet, and walked back downstairs with her.

Impressive Impressions.

After a few minutes, the fog had lifted, and he did find himself able to concentrate on doing some of the homework.

He was distracted numerous times by looking over at the woman he still couldn't believe loved him and was with him, but he made a valiant effort and succeeded in doing more than he had originally thought he could. Actually, Jeannette turned out to be a great study partner, and since they had a number of classes together, they found that working together they got quite a lot accomplished.

His mother came in around 4:15, carrying a couple of bags of groceries, as she had not had much time to prepare for Jeannette coming over, and like most mothers wanted to prove her “from scratch” cooking skills. This was especially the case since with a boy that used to be as reclusive as Brandon, she didn't get the opportunity very often. Actually, as this was the first girlfriend he had ever had, she seemed doubly obsessed with getting everything exactly right.

She seemed rather pleased that her son and his girlfriend studiously worked on homework while she prepared the dinner, and smiled out at them quite often, enjoying this vision she had earlier begun to worry may never happen. The fact that Jeannette seemed more than a match for her son's intellect certainly didn't hurt things either, and Brandon could sometimes see her shake her head in disbelief as she went back to her cooking.

His mother needn't have worried, dinner was of course a masterpiece, and everything went exceptionally well. His mother was polite and caring, and would occasionally give her son quick looks of deep pleasure and affirmation that she was quite impressed with his choice of women. Brandon figured that since psychologists like to say that men married their mothers that his mother took it as an extremely high compliment that this was the girl he had chosen to bring home for her approval.

His dad was a different matter, although he was also singularly impressed. Jeannette was almost the only person he looked at the entire night, and he was slightly more of a goofball than he usually was, making more offhanded jokes than typical. Brandon figured he was nervous, wanting Jeannette to feel welcome, but like most men felt the desperate need to impress and be liked by a beautiful woman. Brandon knew Jeannette didn't mind at all though, and handled the entire dinner with a perfect ease and comfort that amazed him. He would squeeze her hand regularly to show his support, caring and admiration of him, and on numerous occasions their eyes would meet, and pure love would be transmitted between the two of them.

After desert, they adjourned to the living room, and talked some more, although much more informally. At around 9:00, Brandon's mom apologized profusely for keeping her out so late on a school night, and thanked her for spending time with them.
Jeannette thanked his mother for her superb cooking, and was of course invited to join them for dinners any time. She replied by stating that she would likely be spending a lot of time over their house, and didn't want to be an inconvenience. Before his mother could respond, she then stated that she would like to make them all dinner some night if they would allow her the use of their kitchen. Brandon's mothers eyes went extremely wide at that idea, and she was obviously duly impressed with both her manners and her likely skills. She again looked at Brandon and without saying a word let him know how much she approved of Jeannette.

After saying their goodbyes, Brandon walked her out to her car, and gave Jeannette a chaste kiss, as he expected his parents to be watching, although he thought they very likely each had different motivations. He thanked her for everything, and then headed inside, steeling himself for his parent's high praise they would likely heap upon the two of them.

Back to Work.

Later in bed, he realized he still had not had a chance to talk to Jeannette about finding the right guy for Becky, so he put their ability to talk mind to mind to good use. “Jeannette, do you have a few minutes?”

“If you want them. I was kind of involved formulating a rather detailed fantasy of you curling up in bed with me to aid me in falling asleep, but talking to you can be relaxing as well. Did your parents say anything I should know after I left? Did I do ok?”

“You did marvelous. Let's just say that I think that if I had told them I wanted to marry you, they would have put me in the car, driven me to the store, banged on the door until the owner let us in, and then bought the ring for me. My mother gave me explicit instructions to not screw this up and to treat you like the woman you are. And my dad, well, he just basically told me he was proud of me, and was thrilled that I had found someone that complimented me so well. All in all, yeah, I think you made the best impression that was humanly possible.”

“Good. I figured it went well, I just wanted to make sure there wasn't anything I needed to be aware of next time I come over. We should also figure out a time that our parents can meet. Now that they all approve, and since you and I have already decided we are in it for good, we might as well get them used to each other.”

“I like that idea, and it would be nice to do something before the holidays get started, and get both families connected with one another before we get too busy. Now, onto the business of why I needed to talk to you. We didn't get a chance to really discuss Becky after school. Since I can't see everyone's fantasies all the time, I can't look as heavily for the person who might make a good match. Can you keep an eye out tomorrow, and maybe we can find someone then and better develop a plan over the weekend?”

“Sure, I can do that. I did a little of it today, but I was trying to pay attention to the classes as much as I could, although some of the fantasies I saw were a little distracting. However, you should know that pulling your girlfriend out her reverie of imagining herself with you to discuss another woman will not get you very many brownie points, although I'll let you slide a little since it is for purely altruistic reasons.”

“Well then, what if I told you about how much I would love to hold you tight in my arms, to feel your head on my chest, one hand caressing your back, and the other stroking your face and hair? Feeling your breath on my skin as we kept each other feeling safe and warm, keeping the cold at bay by snuggling ever closer together, as much in contact with each other as we could be, the blankets shielding us from the outside world as we lost time in the closeness of our embrace. I would kiss your forehead and tell you how much I loved you, as you cuddled up ever tighter to me, feeling protected and cared for, and without a worry in the world to distract you. Would that help a little?”

A soft and languid sigh was the only response, and Brandon found himself wrapped in the fantasy as well, which translated perfectly into his dream world, where they spent the entire time together.

The next day at school, Jeannette greeted him with a kiss, her eyelids slightly drooping. “That was some of the best sleep I've had in years. The only thing that would make it better would be for me to take you home right now and force you to make it real. And I am so relaxed now I couldn't care less what anyone else would do or say.”

“I'm glad you liked it. I slept pretty well too, but the pillow is a pitiful replacement for you, and it wasn't quite the same. Some day we will have to figure out how to at least get a long nap in. I don't think my parents are quite ready for overnights though.”

She pouted in response to this, but turned, took his hand, rested her head on his shoulder and sighed. “In that case then, I may as well resign myself to classes again. At least it's Friday. Speaking of which, what are our plans for the weekend?”

“Depends on whether you find a guy for Becky today or not. I want to spend as much of it with you as possible, so I'll be happy with almost anything. The past few days have been such a whirlwind though that I don't want to over-plan it. We've done all the things we needed, to begin our relationship, now I just want to enjoy actually just being with you. Can you cope with that?”

“I guess so, if I must.”, she smiled up at him, “Although there was that a nap that I was hoping we could try to squeeze in.”

“Sleep would be lovely, I certainly enjoyed waking up with you the other day.”

They arrived at their class soon after, and got caught up in their daily schedule.

Just before last period, Jeannette contacted Brandon. “I think I found the perfect guy!”

“Really? Who?”

“Rob Newman.”

“You're kidding me. They are from completely different worlds. Does he have the same fantasy?”

“Not really, although he does seem to be rather sweet with what he wishes for. No, it was actually because he was talking about how he has been leading hikes during the weekends, and he hopes the weather continues to hold out.”

“I assume you attempted to figure out where he has been working?”

“Yup. I mentioned to him we were looking for a fun date idea, and he gave me a funny look, then immediately warmed up to me. He seemed so much more alive when he was talking to me all about it. He's leading one on Sunday. Think you can convince Becky to come too?”

“I can sure try. If not, hopefully we can get a rain check. Give me a few minutes after school to talk to her though. And no getting all jealous again.”

“Just promise me you'll make it up to me as soon as we get home. It's been a long week, and I think I deserve some pampering.”

“I've had a long week too, you know. When do I get some pampering?”

“You get it all the time. Now let me get back to class, and be good with Becky. If you take too long I am liable to come find you and drag you home.”

“Yes, Dear.”

As soon as school ended, Brandon rushed around to find Becky, and found her making a hasty retreat from the school. She always seemed to be uncomfortable around crowds, and disappeared quickly when attendance was no longer mandatory.

“Hey, Becky, can I ask you some advice?”

She turned around slowly, absolutely stunned, as Brandon ran up to her breathlessly.

“Becky, as I'm sure you've heard, Jeannette and I started dating recently, and she doesn't like the typical dinner and a movie idea. So, she wants us to go hiking on Sunday at Crestview mountain, but I'm not sure exactly what I should bring. I know you like the outdoors. Can you give me a little help?”

As Becky started questioning him further about where they were hiking, she got more animated, and gave Brandon detailed information on what basic things he should think about. He was obviously ill equipped for a the hike, but she told him what things he could get away with. The few things she said he absolutely had to have were luckily relatively cheap.

“Becky, you obviously know way more about this than I do. I really appreciate all your help, it's been invaluable. You know, if you aren't doing anything, it would be awesome if you would come along with us, and make sure we stayed safe and didn't take a wrong turn. I'd be eternally grateful if you wouldn't mind helping me out. I would hate to have her break something so early in our relationship.”

“Are you sure? I wouldn't want to be a third wheel. Although I do love that mountain. It has a wonderful view on the top.”

“Absolutely. In fact, I think we both would appreciate it. It would feel far less like a date, and much more like just hanging out, which is what the both of us prefer. Can we pick you up around 7:00 to make sure we get there on time? I'll buy the coffee too if you want any.”

“No coffee for me, but it sounds like fun.” She texted him her address so he would also have her phone number, and they smiled at each other as they walked away. Brandon was shocked at how easily that had gone. Then again, just being nice to people and making them feel valuable and important usually did wonders for a relationship.

Pleasant Presents.

Brandon was beaming as he slid into Jeannette's car. “All set, we are on for Sunday. I wish we could sleep in, but it might be nice to get out for a while as well.” Jeannette nodded her agreement, then drove them to her house to relax for a while, since the hard part of getting them all together seemed to finally be completed.

They greeted her parents, and made their way up to Jeannette's room. As she entered her room, she stopped short, and Brandon bumped into her by accident. He turned to see her eyes wide, mouth slightly open in shock.

“You like it?”, Jen queried as she walked up the stairs behind them, “I thought it was about time we gave you a minor upgrade.”

Brandon turned to the room then, and was shocked. The room had been rearranged, with an enormous bed in the center, and two nightstand

Sweet Dreams: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Wed, 14 Oct 2026 16:58:00 +0000

Sweet Dreams: Part 1

Two people find each other, and then find a new world neither of them expected.

Based on a post by Cryonic. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.

Introduction:
This story is based on the world of "Genie Chronicles" by Joe Brolly. There is another offshoot series call "Beautiful Wish" that also explores that world. I know someone has recently reposted those stories here, but I read them originally on another site. There are also some concepts from other stores, such as an element from "Bait & Switch" that I thought would fit well. This is the first major story of this type I have done (I did do a relatively short but intense one for a friend a year ago, but it got deleted. I may attempt to resurrect it if that person gives me permission though)

To make my premise work, the story was forced to work this way, and the characters needed to have significant development before any sex could happen. It explores a lot of themes along the way, but it is longer.

So, if you are looking for a quickie, this is not likely to be the story for you. If you like reading for the characters and can accept a deeper story, then this is likely more up your alley. And further installments will reward you for sticking with it.

I am a rather busy person, so I am not going to give you a timeline when parts will be done. I will certainly do my best, and I am open to themes and suggestions. However, I will NOT be getting the main characters pregnant any time soon, nor will I be including anyone underage. A pregnancy theme is possible, but please don't ask for it with the main characters. It just wouldn't work. - Cryonic

Awkwardness and Fear.

Brandon trudged into the classroom and slid into his seat. He pulled out his pen and notebook, and just sat there waiting for class to begin. Brandon had the not so great distinction of being slightly above average, and that was about it. He was just one of the people that make up "everybody else", one of the crowd. He had a few acquaintances, but didn't really feel the need for any close friends. He was somewhat athletic, but not quite good enough to make the varsity teams. And while he was intelligent, and knew the answers to the questions the teachers often asked, he wasn't the type to raise their hands to prove it. In fact, the above description of him is likely the most work anyone had ever done to explain who he was. He was just one of the many.

Class continued as usual, notes being taken, the teacher droning on. As with most students, he decided to let his mind wander. And as his gaze lazily surveyed the room, it chanced upon Jeanette, seated just to his left. Jeanette was beautiful, but not many looked at her much beyond that observation. She was the “untouchable” one. She seemed to live her life in a bubble. When she did talk or laugh with people, it was warmly accepted, but she always seems to be the one who was "mature", and didn't get caught up in the usual high school games or popularity contests. She acted more like a graduate student than a high school student. When she did talk, it was intelligent, incisive, and even witty. And with her looks, she could have been homecoming queen and valedictorian at the same time.

Those looks are what riveted Brandon at the moment. Her flowing auburn hair seemed to glow, giving the area around her a warm homey feel that seemed to make the fluorescent lights seem that much more weak and ugly. And her beautiful eyes, full of intelligence and wisdom, and with the power to make you think she knew your entire mind with one glance. She was taller than most girls, and built with grace, every part of her body proportionate and elegant. Her slightly upturned nose gave her face a cute quality, but the rest of her figure was pure woman, from her c cup tits to her hips and classic hourglass figure, although in her case, the slightly narrower athletic version you would see in a swimmer. But it was her eyes that always caught Brandon's attention.

He was quick to make the look at her a short one. She was out of his league, like comparing a tee ball player to an all-star pro. He was good at not being noticed, it was a skill he had perfected over the years, and that was certainly an embarrassment he was not going to chance. So he went back to trying to force himself to listen to the teacher.

The distinct clinking noise of a mechanical pencil hitting the ground made him look down. Her pencil had evidently rolled off her desk, and rolled right under his. Being a gentleman, he quickly picked it up, and half smiled as he handed it to her. And then the unthinkable happened. His eyes caught hers, and he couldn't look away. He was stuck, transfixed by her. He saw her gaze change from the embarrassed smile, to a look of confusion, then shock, then a smirk. The smirk is what broke the spell. His face flushed deep crimson, and he tried to sink as low in his seat as he could. He covered the side of his face with his hand, wishing he could hide, wishing he could escape. He lived his life enjoying his anonymity, but now the one person he wished would notice him did, but for all the wrong reasons.

The rest of class was torture, and the bell rang. Unfortunately, this bell would not save him. The next class had another teacher who liked to have assigned seats to help her learn the student's names in the beginning of the year, and liked keeping the troublemakers apart. And so he was going to sit beside her again, like he did for about a third of his classes. His own personal hell would continue in perpetuity, and he would never escape.

He waited as long as he could, and slid into his seat next to her just as the bell rang, and he leaned on his left hand to again hide as much as he could. He continued through the day, avoiding her as much as he could. He was watching the clock the last period, just wanting to go home and end today, and only a minute remained. As he lowered his hand to grab his books, a hand caught his forearm. Fear and terror coursed through him, but she had him in a firm grip, and he knew he was not getting away. He slowly turned to look at her, and again was caught by her eyes. They were hard and firm, just like her grip, and the adrenaline flowed through every fiber of his being, stopping time and making the horror stretch into eternity.

Her eyes softened then, apparently realizing the extent of his fear, and sympathy radiated from her.

She sighed, "I am so very sorry. And I think I owe you an explanation. Can we go somewhere to talk, please? I feel terrible about what happened today. Please, can we talk?"

He was stocked, stunned. What on earth did she have to be sorry for? He was the one staring at her, daring to look up at her on the pedestal. Why she would deign to explain anything to him was beyond him, but he knew he had no choice. He nodded his assent, and she almost reluctantly released his arm.

"Grab your things and meet me in the parking lot. I'll give you a ride home. I'm in space 211."

As if he didn't know what space her car was in, but that was beside the point. He nodded, but his entire demeanor spoke of his defeated attitude. His shoulders hunched, his head down, he still felt like the dead man walking. Just as he thought he was going to escape, he was now going to have to explain himself to her in person, and have her explain why she was not interested in a lowly guy like him.

He grabbed his things and headed out to the lot. He didn't want to appear rushed, but he also just wanted to get this over with. She was waiting, leaning on the top of her car, and smiled at him as he walked up. It was a warm smile. He thought of it as motherly in that moment, the smile of a queen who has found a peasant that she likes for some reason, but he still felt very much the peasant.

He put his bag in the back seat and sat down, staring at the airbag etching. She got in, started the car, turned off the blasting radio, and they drove in silence for a few minutes. He hated to be the one to speak first, but he felt he had no choice. "I'm off Palmer, on one of the side streets, if you are going to drop me off."

"Not quite yet, but don't worry, I know exactly where you live." Oh great, she knows. Not that she wouldn't have found out, but he didn't relish the idea that she knew where to find him already.

"We are going to my house first. I think that it will help far better than I can explain for you to see some things firsthand. However, before we get there, I would like you to understand a few things, ok?"

Of course, he nodded his head. As if he had a choice.

"First of all...", she said as she pulled up to a red light, "please look at me."

He turned and their eyes met.

"I really am sorry about today. I never meant to cause you such grief, but I got self-involved, and I didn't really notice as soon as I should have what I was doing to you. I had a lot to think about, and unfortunately, it meant I ended up making today almost as hard on you as it was on me."

She had no idea just how hard today was obviously. Then again, the perfect never seem to understand how hard the little people have it. She continued, eyes back on the road, but he still felt he was supposed to keep his eyes on her.

"I want you to understand that I am honored that you look at me like that. And frankly, there are very few people who I really feel like I have anything in common with in the world. However, I have always respected you, and felt you were honorable."

As far as compliments from girls go, "respected" is one of the worst you can get. And “honorable” was a close second, almost a synonym for “chaste.” Welcome to being sort of friends, the one that she tell about her awful boyfriends as you act as her support, while you suffer silently. What a blessing...

"In fact, I've been wanting to get to know you better for years, but for some reason I could never get the courage or find a way to start a conversation."

He had glanced away as soon as she had said respected, but his head whipped around at that. His eyes were wide in shock, and his jaw almost literally fell open. They sat next to each other every day, how could she not find a way to talk to him?

"I'm different from most people, I know that. It is both a blessing and curse. And you will hopefully understand more clearly very soon. You are going to be the first guy I bring home, so I need to tell you a few things to warn you."

Oh goody, a daddy with a rifle collection and a mom who skins animals, he could just imagine the possibilities.

"My mom and dad are madly in love with each other, and they will absolutely be thrilled to meet you. They will be beaming, I am sure. They will be as nice as you can expect, but I imagine it can be jarring to people who don't know them. And..", she turned to glance at him, "I would like you to eat dinner with us tonight. I know this is all very sudden, but I have my reasons. And I want you to feel comfortable with us, so, please, take this to heart: I really do like you."

This was just a little weird, but then again, maybe he did want a friend. He was so used to gliding through life, that maybe he did want a change of pace. He appreciated that she was trying to be so nice, and he had to give her due credit for that. He decided to take the plunge.

"Let me call my mom, and let her know I won't be home until later", he replied, pulling out his cell.

Attempts at Understanding.

They pulled into a very nice house shortly after, and Brandon braced himself for "the meeting of the parents.” It would have been hard enough if she was his girlfriend, but she wasn't even that, which meant he wasn't sure if any of them were on his side.

He walked around the car, and turned to walk up to the door. Jeannette grabbed his hand and squeezed it, "Thank you so much for doing this. Everything will be fine, I promise." Then she led him up and through the front door, her soft hand never releasing her hold on him.

Jeannette announced her arrival, and her parents entered through a side door, holding hands as well. When they realized he was with her, they indeed smiled so large he was worried they might hurt themselves. Jeannette's mother hugged the arm of her father and squeezed it tightly. She looked up at him and said a simple word filled with tons of emotion, "Finally."

Her dad walked forward, proffered his hand and introduced himself. "It's a pleasure to meet you, I'm Jack, and this is my wife Jen. Welcome to our home."
Brandon took the hand, and felt the man's tight but friendly grip. He didn't seem to be much past his thirties, and his wife was gorgeous, and also appeared young. He saw where Jeannette's looks came from - her parents where the perfect specimens of all that is attractive. But besides their model looks, they had a down-home, cozy feel about them. He oddly didn't feel judged by them, just accepted. It was the weirdest feeling. Even the piercing gaze of Jen's eyes as she seemed to know every fiber of who he was didn't seem to really bother him. Jen looked up at her husband, and it seemed like they had an entire discussion in that glance, and Jack's smile somehow got bigger.

Brandon then realized he had forgotten to speak, and croaked out, "Pleasure to meet you sir, Brandon Taylor.", and he blushed red at his perceived rudeness and inability to exude any confidence whatsoever.

"Brandon, again, welcome to our home. We would love to talk with you a little more, but we have a few more items of work to finish up first. Is there any way you would be willing to join us for dinner?"

"Daddy, I already asked, and he will stay. Will you excuse us, I think we should do some studying as well."

She led him, still holding his hand, up to her beautifully designed room. It was elegant and tasteful, and only served to enhance his feeling of how amazing she was, and how out of his depth he was to be with her.

"Now, can I explain a little of what happened today?" she asked, sitting him next to her on her bed. She folded her legs Indian-style and turned towards him, and seemed to settle in for an in-depth conversation.

"So, now you've met my parents. And like I said, they are madly in love with one another. And that is both my blessing and my curse. In my house, I have a view everyday of how perfect two people can be for one another, how lovely life can be, and basically, a vision of what I want my relationships to be like."

"However, that is also a curse. I've known for years that I may never find someone to compare to that. Someone who is intelligent, caring, and mature enough to know what love truly is. I don't think of love just as a feeling, that is just affection. Love is a choice, and a hard one to make. It takes commitment, and hard work, although it just seems to come naturally to my parents. No one I have ever met has even come close to getting to the base standards I have trained myself to thrust upon them. It's not even close to fair to any guy I would end up being with, but it's a reality I can't deny. I would need a partner, a match, someone who is able to push me and also be able to complement me. And no one has seemed to come close. This was all subliminal though, I didn't even I was even subconsciously doing it until today."

"And then you looked at me. And when I looked into your eyes, I saw something I never expected to see. For a brilliant moment, I saw pure adoration, but also a hint of strength. I have sat next to you on and off for years - I know how smart you are, and I know you don't feel the need to prove it to anyone. You are self-reliant, focused, and have a will to excel. I've always appreciated that, but always from afar."

"Your look struck a chord in me though. At first, it confused me. I never expected to see that look from you, or any person at this point really. Everyone seems to leave me alone. Then it stunned me, as I realized the enormity of what you felt, and the person who was feeling it. I tried to smile, to let you know that I wasn't offended, but I think that may have made it worse."

"The rest of the day I spent realizing everything I've told you, and coming to grips with who I am. I had not realized any of this, it was just the way I was. I needed to do some introspection, and decide what was going on, and how I should be deal with it."

Brandon had no idea how to react. It was overwhelming to begin with, but he was still unsure why she was telling him all this, opening up her soul to him. He appreciated the compliments that were hidden throughout her words, but he still was not completely grasping where this was all headed. Thankfully, she seemed to understand that while he was listening closely, and seemed to comprehend what she was saying, he was still somewhat in the dark.

"Brandon," she smiled as she took his hand, "maybe I should make myself a little more clear."

She leaned forward, and her lips met his. The world exploded in his mind, every fiber of his being focused on their lips, the softness he felt there. He dared to take the next step, and put his hands on her shoulders, and then slid them around her back and pulled her towards him. She wrapped her arms around him, and he surrendered completely to the moment. In that instant, he felt fully connected with her, almost as if they were one, as if she was in his mind. Wait a second, she actually felt like she was inside his mind! This didn't seem normal, this seemed very, very odd. It was intense, and while he welcomed it, he had to make a decision. He decided that this was his one chance, and he surrendered completely. He felt their minds almost become one, and then the door slammed open, and Jeannette's parents flew into the room, a look of fear on their faces.

Unexpected Revelations.

Brandon and Jeannette pulled away from each other, still stunned by the interruption. Her hand reached down and grabbed his though, and he felt both her reassurance, and her need to be reassured herself. They needed each other in that moment, as neither of them had any idea what was about to happen.

Jen spoke first, "Honey, we need to talk. Something unexpected has just happened, and it means we need to have a conversation we were hoping to wait until much later to have. And as it would appear the both of you are involved, so you both need to be a part of this. Can we go down to the living room to talk?"

Jeannette and Brandon looked at each other. Not that either of them had much choice, but they needed to gauge each other. They looked back at her parents, still holding hands, and followed them down the stairs, where they sat on the couch.

Jen again took the lead, as she and her husband sat in the love seat, "Dear, I need to ask you a few rather strange questions to be sure I fully know what is going on. First of all, is this the first kiss for either of you?"

They both nodded. Brandon thought maybe what had happened was more normal than he originally thought, and this was the next step in the birds and bees conversation. Then again, it seemed that most kids kissed without being interrogated, so that couldn't be it.

"Then that makes it a little harder to determine, so I have to ask you to try something else. Brandon, can you please think a word at Jeannette, focusing just on her?"

He picked the word "problematic", as it was at least random, and seemed fitting. Jeannette turned and stared at him, and repeated what he had just thought.

"I assume that was correct Brandon, based on your expression. Now, one more thing, I want you to ask her to make a wish come true for you, but it has to be, how to best say it, sexual in nature. No need to be explicit, just think of something slightly sexual, and ask her to grant it for you."

He tried to pick something innocent, so he told her he wished for a button on her shirt to come undone. She smirked at him, but after a few seconds of nothing happening, Jen sighed.

"Ok, good then at least we know where to begin, and what you are likely capable of. Jeannette, I think you should know about how your father and I met. It is not the usual way two people meet, by any stretch. You see, I am actually a genie, a sexual one. Your father

Spontaneous Wives

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 13 Oct 2026 20:05:00 +0000

Spontaneous Wives

Wives get to thinking about how life is too short.

Based on the works of CoyoteHoward. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Jenny & The Barbeque Gathering

It was the picture of Americana in southwest Idaho.

A partly cloudy sky, with more sun than shade. Deep green grass. Horses munching away in the pasture while the kids, whose ages ranged from 2-16, played on the trampoline and playset.

The husbands primarily were under the porch overhang, gathered around the grill, while Osvaldo and his 8 year old son Elliot jokingly played corn-hole in the grass.

Their wives were on the furniture on the other end of the porch, doing as women do, keeping an eye on the children for the most part and enjoying their own trials and tribulations. Most of which focused on family dramas, future plans and prices for various groceries.

"Yeah, so what I'd like to do," Brady said, beginning to flip the burgers from the top left, "is kinda what you did, but I'd like to do 4 rails instead."

Steve nodded and took a drink of beer from his Payette Brewing Co. bottle. He absentmindedly watched Brady do so, his left thumb tucked into the front pocket of his jeans, shifting his cowboy booted feet to equal distribution instead of one leg being cocked slightly. His slight belly showed his 36 years of age, and while he didn't like it, and wished he could find the consistent motivation to work out, his wife didn't mind, and his shirts still fit, including the plain white t-shirt he wore now.

"Yeah I don't mind the three, but the three inch- I wish I'd of been able to afford the three and a half," Steve said, shifting the bottle to his left and adjusting his multicam hat on his head, though it needn't be done. His brown, fade cut hair wasn't bothering him, it was more just a habit.

"You did your fence yourself?" Jeff asked. He was blond, worked out tons and was wearing a polo, cargo shorts and flip flops.

Steve nodded, "Yeah the little mustang got out suddenly last year, little shit."

The women meanwhile were discussing flowers.

"I'm so jealous of your little play area Jenny," Hannah said, taking a sip of her soda.

She was married to Brady, and three of the tikes running around were hers. She was 36, was 5'7" and 133 pounds. She knew she was attractive, as all the women here were, but her husband appreciated her the most, and that's exactly the way she prefered it.

They'd been married for well over 10 years, he was the father of all her babies, and they led a great life.

"Well it's been a lot of work, but yeah, it's coming together," Jenny said. "We've done a ton of work just to try and keep the weeds away." Her husband was Steve, and as she finished her sentence she looked over at her man.

They'd been together the longest of the group of six couples, having been dating since junior year of high school, over 18 years prior. They had the second oldest child there, at 15, and the second youngest as well, a three year old girl.

They'd been the ones to leave though, he going into the Army right after high school and finally leaving six years prior, and they'd all reconnected.

Steve was still her king though, and she his queen, as they routinely told each other. Even now, as Heather, a half-asian, half-hispanic woman asked her about the newest berry they'd planted Jenny couldn't help but think about what her king had done to her last night, and her panties got warm under her flowery, blue, spaghetti-strapped sundress.

Steve noticed her looking at him, and flashed her a smile, giving his queen a fun wink.

And that's why she couldn't help but love him. He just did those little kinds of things that other men didn't with their wives. Sure he had a temper, he played video games, his memory was horrible.

But his positives more than made up for it.

"I'd like to plant blackberries, especially if they have uh, no thorns," Amanda winked, and took a bite of potato salad. She was a short, slightly heavy black haired woman married to Osvaldo.

She looked over and saw her son and husband playing cornhole still, though Jeff and Joe had gone over to play with them. They were married to Heather and Ellen, respectively, to Amanda's left.

"Yeah me too," Hannah said, to which the others laughed slightly.

"Bullshit," Kelly said, deciphering the code words; "You have too much going on already. Brady would strangle you!"

"Oh he'd be a little upset, but he always cools off," Hannah said, chuckling.

But Jenny couldn't get the thought out of her mind now. The thought of how Steve had taken extra care to put the baby to bed, to not play Mass Effect, and to take her to bed.

He'd sweetly pulled her jeans off, then nuzzled and licked at her cunt through her panties until she'd cum, THEN he had proceeded to have his way with her, bringing her off several more times before finishing off inside her.

She imagined she could still feel his cum, making her wetter still.

She suddenly looked at the whole situation. At everyone around her and the thought of them getting old, tired, and ending...

"Hannah, watch Claire for me. I'm gonna go get fucked silly in your powder room," she said, locking eyes with her friend and rising with a slight smirk.

Hannah's eyes went wide as she choked slightly and let out a huge smile.

"What?!" she exclaimed, but Jenny was already striding across the patio to her man.

"Did she just-"

"What did she say?"

"Whoa!"

"Hahaha! Oh shit she's really doing it!"

Jenny had reached Steve, grabbed him by the belt buckle with one hand and had begun leading him away, walking forward as if leading a stud to a mare.

"Hey babe, whoa, what's up?" he asked.

She turned and smirked a small smile at him, and she knew it achieved the desired affect. Her intentions must have been written all over her face, because he couldn't help but put his beer down and follow, his own smile bursting forth.

She lead him through the door and didn't give him time to properly shut it, but he was able to with a strong hand.

"Jen, what are you doing?" Steve asked, grabbing her wrist. She was closer to her target though.

"I need you," she said, suddenly breathless as she kissed him deeply, her sexy body pressing up against his.

She made sure to press her bra'ed 34C breasts into his chest, her left hand around his back, her right up in his short hair.

Steve's hands went around her pinched waist first, then his left up her side and back while his right went around and down to her plump ass, cupping and kneading.

She moaned at the touches, then broke the french kiss and backed away towards the half-bath by the front door.

Steve followed eagerly and suddenly they were in the little bathroom, finding the light and locking the door behind them.

"Hun, what's gotten int-ohh shit!" Steve started, but she hushed him by immediately dropping to her knees, and getting his jeans undone.

"Damn girl, the fuck has gotten into you suddenly?" he asked, as she got the front of his pants open, not pausing and pulled down his underwear too. But his hands went to her head, lightly rubbing the sides and back encouragingly.

"Can't I just want my husband?" she asked before throating his semi-hard, 6 inch cock in one go.

"Ah fuck," he said, his biology taking over for a moment as he thrust his hips an inch forward, his hands tightening on her head.

Her tongue was going crazy on the underside of his shaft, the tip even coming past her bottom lip slightly to lick his balls as much as she could, and he got rigid hard in moments.

He gasped and breathed as if he were in pain, but she knew he wasn't. Jenny didn't give him head very often, so this must be a real treat for him. Though truth be told, this was a means to an end. She bobbed her face on his crotch for a dozen or so pumps, until she felt his cockhead nudge the back of her throat. That end was now.

She rose, looked him in the eye as her right hand grasped his hard prick, some of her hair in her eye as she did so, stroking it in short strokes as she turned to the vanity and mirror.

God she looked slutty. One of her spaghetti straps had fallen off her shoulder and her lips were an excited red from having just been stretched in an obscene 'O' around his magnificent cock.

But she could still FEEL her sex drive though, his taste still in her mouth. Her boobs were hypersensitive in their confines, feeling wonderfully constrained as she breathed, and her panties were probably soaked through.

She pulled up the hem of her dress and bent over the counter, looking back at him over her right shoulder.

"God, just fuck me. Fuck me!" she said, "I need it."

Steve couldn't refuse this personification of pure lust in front of him. She wasn't his wife in this moment. She was a bitch in heat. A mare in season. And he was going to give her the beast she needed.

He grabbed her brief-cut panties with both hands and yanked them down with animalistic urgency to her feet, where she stepped out with one sandaled foot.

He then rose and put his right hand to her cunt, immediately confirming how wanton she was by the heat and wetness he found there, easily one of the wettest times he'd ever seen her.

"Oh fuck," she said, finding her own lustful gaze looking back at her in the vanity mirror, feeling his fingers run through her sex from her clit(which he brushed ever so slightly) right up to her asshole. She knew he must've thought about playing with it, as she'd let him take her ass several times in the past year, finally.

But he didn't linger, instead he stepped right up to her bent over body and slid his steel hard cock into her cunt, all in one go.

"Oh! Oh fuck! Oh god that feels soo good!" she practically screamed, but huskily.

His hands went to her wide hips, finding her pelvic bones that made the perfect obscene handles, beginning to piston her cunt, slowly.

But she wanted more, she wanted to be fucked, and fucked well.

She looked over her shoulder at him, "Steve, god damnit, Fuck me!" With each stressed word she pushed herself back on his cock, sparks flying from her sopping cunt through her body as she did so as his rod plowed her depths.

Out at the patio, the ladies conversation suddenly halted when the screams and moans were faintly heard coming from the little vent, high on the side of the house. It piped the narrative from the powder room, just on the other side of the brick exterior. First Claire took notice, then all the ladies went silent, their devilish grins showing their vicarious delight. A couple of the guys noticed the silence over at the other end of the covered patio, then all the guys heard the faint echo of a raging hormonal woman s voice could just barely be heard yelling; Steve, God damnit. Fuck me!

Jenny was rewarded with her stud pulling her hips back so that she'd fall backwards if he wasn't there, cock lodged inside her. Her hands were wrapped tightly around the spout of the faucet, now somewhat in front of her as her hair swung with his thrusts. Her tits were swaying as much as her bra would allow, and the pulling on her chest added to her sexual experience. The thumb of her left hand subconsciously rubbed the underside of the chrome spout, but in her entranced state, she imagined it was Steve s turgid cock.

In moments he was fucking her hard. Fast. Making her ass jiggle with every impact of his pelvis. She felt his cock running though her with abandon, the heat from her cunt quickly turning into a fire, then a blaze, until stars burst in her vision and she screamed a carnal, drawn out "ah" in orgasm, her legs shaking uncontrollably. Steve, you beast! she screamed in satisfaction.

Her hands slipped as they clenched and gripped the sink, Steve stepping up as her hips were pushed forward against the edge of the counter.

Whereas moments before she'd cum from her assertive pushing back, now she was trapped with nowhere to go. More precisely, her hole couldn't get away from the prick fucking it.

Jenny realized that she'd be forced to cum at least again, maybe more even. Her king had slowed as he'd trapped her, bringing his hands up to her shoulders and finding new grips with which to pound her.

She looked up and saw her sweaty self in the mirror again, her jaw dropped open as she breathed heavy with sexual arousal, her whole body jarring with each impact of Steve's hips against her ass.

God she was so sexy, and her cunt was doing such a good job of clenching around the invader, her body doing as it was designed to do, trying to bring the penis inside it to orgasm. Her hole wanted his semen. That was its purpose, to get fucked and filled by cum, so she could carry his child.

And it was working, her own voice raising with every fourth or fifth quickening thrust as she felt her second orgasm building in her depths, Steve's cock hitting amazing pockets of nerves inside her.

It suddenly was upon her as her left hand pressed against the mirror, her right coming around to grab Steve's hip as her cunt exploded in pleasure, her eyes wide. She rocked herself back as he tried to pull out for another thrust, trying to keep him inside her as she came, throwing her head in an out of control nodding motion and half panting, half exclaiming "ahs.

Steve for his part wasn't faring well on holding out. He regularly told Jenny that her orgasms would collect massive amounts of cash on the internet, and they usually brought him off. But Jenny had never been this needy before, and though she did have bouts of increased sexual activity, this was a whole new level.

As she came again for the second time, the thrashing of her head, her hair flying and her hand on the mirror, almost got him.

It was her hand landing on his right side, hip and ass cheek coupled with her rocking cunt clenching on his shaft that got him. He slammed forward to the hilt as his cum rose from his balls, rocketing down his weapon until it fired into her hot sheathe.

Again and again it fired, "Oh yeah! Uh! Uh! Uh! Take it baby!" he said through blurred vision and clenched teeth.

Out on the patio, the ladies were squirming; embarrassed, but getting aroused. Claire was frustrated when she had to go comfort a child who tripped and fell in the play area; Tell me what I m missing, Kelly.

In the powder room, Jenny was affirming Steve s virility; Ram it in me, Deeper! And though she hadn't fully finished her orgasm, it had been ending, that is, until she felt her man begin to fill her.

"Oh! Oh god! Oh fuck, it's, so hot! Oh fuck Steve!" she seethed, feeling him pumping his seed into her. Her cunt suddenly went taught and rippled against the tool that had penetrated it, sending Jenny into another fit of orgasm, catching her off guard as her legs finally gave way, coming off the floor and slightly spurring Steve's calves as all she could experience was the ultimate, womanly pleasure. Through blurred vision she looked at the mirror her face was resting on, her tits as well as her weight was mostly on her hips.

Steve smiled as he fired his last shot of cum into his wife, enjoying her multiple orgasm as he rubbed the small of her back right before it went into the crack of her ass, reveling in the clenching of her cunt.

"Ha ha, fuck yeah, you're awesome baby," he said, taking a deep breath as his heart rate came down.

She slowly relaxed until her feet came down to the floor again, finally taking her weight. She came upright, allowing Steve to pull himself free of her depths before turning around and leaning back on the counter.

"Umm, holy shit, that felt so good," she said, smiling.

"You're damn right about that," Steve said, reaching down to pull up his underwear and jeans. "What got into you?"

"Nothing, I just, I was looking at you," Jenny said, finding her own panties around her right foot and stepping back into them. "And I suddenly thought about how short life is. I wanted to be taken, and I didn't want to wait."

He chuckled as he finished buckling his belt, "Jesus. Fuck that was good. You drained the shit out of me."

"Mmm, and you fucked the hell out of me. Whew!" she exclaimed, finally seating her panties comfortably and pulling the strap of her dress up onto her shoulder.

Steve stepped forward and kissed her, her left hand coming up to his cheek. His groin pressed into hers and a light heat radiated from her cunt again.

"Um, stop it!" she smiled at him, pushing him away, "Argh, you do that anymore and I'll need you to fuck me again."

He unlocked the door and they stepped out, a couple heads on the porch turning their way, followed by the rest.

When they came out onto the porch, hand in hand, everyone clapped as if they'd put on a performance, then laughed openly at their friends, with some light cheering from both the girls and the guys, to which they both blushed But laughed as well.

Steve brought Jenny back to her bench next to Hannah and sat her down, then kissed her hand sweetly before stepping away.

Brady promptly high fived him. Steve You beast!

"Dude fuck yeah!" he said enthusiastically, then took a bite from his cheeseburger, "Food's ready!"

"Dude Steve, you really just go fuck your wife just now?" Osvaldo said, holding a plate of chips, cheeseburger and veggies but not eating anything.

"Yeah, she just, she wanted it, man," Steve said, sort of shrugging and finding his warm beer, enjoying the sip nonetheless.

"That's awesome," he said looking at his wife who'd heard him, her already watching him.

"Don't you be getting any ideas!" Amanda shouted at him with a smile, and everyone laughed.

Ellen handed Jenny her half-full drink, saying; Yeah, take it baby! quoting Steve s very words from 10 minutes ago. The gals all broke out laughing. Jenny blushed & felt both violated and riddled with questions.

Ellen just pointed up to the 4 inch vent opening, high on the wall. Jenny s face said it all. But she quickly recovered and decided to own it. She recovered her proud continence and took a big swig of her iced tea and winked back at Ellen.

"Seriously, what came over you Jenny?" Ellen asked her. She and Joe were the most religious and reserved of them all.

Jenny half shrugged, feeling her man's cum begin to seep out of her well fucked, wet cunt.

"What? He's mine, and I wanted him. And I didn't want to wait," she said, meeting the prudish woman's eyes.

"But what even started that?" Amanda asked next, her four five year old son running up to her and wanting a sudden bite.

"I just, I suddenly had a thought about how short life is. And why wait?" Jenny said, Claire having toddled over for the same.

Hannah's eyes drifted to her husband.

"Not to start like, a thing, but you're pretty right," she said, and gave Jenny a k

Summer In Maine: Part 7

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 12 Oct 2026 16:23:00 +0000

Summer In Maine: Part 7

Back To the Grind

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Stories.

"You're quiet."

I smiled. "Sorry, just thinking." I'd gotten home a few days before and promptly went back to work. This was my first night off, and sitting across the table from Mom, I thought that it was time to tell her, but unsure about how to go about it.

"Your trip went well then." She asked, the questioning tone left hanging in the air between us.

"It went very well." I said and looked her in the eyes. She knew, like mothers do, that there was a lot more to the story. She sat there with an expression that said, "when you're ready, tell me what you need to get off your chest."

"Dinner smells terrific." I said.

"Yea it does. Sorry it's going to be a bit late, I got it into the slow cooker later than I'd planned." She said, before getting up and setting the table.

I'm not sure if it was the homely sounds of the kitchen but I relaxed. "Do you remember two years ago when I went down to see Davy about a job for the summer?"

"Yes, when he'd given it to that Dylan boy." She said, knowing that the story was about to unfold.

"Yea, the reason he gave it to Dylan was because I didn't make it there in time. I stopped down at Paula's and she asked me to make a delivery for her since I was going right near the place on my way to see Davy." I began. I let the story unfold, not going into the steamy details. After all it was my mother I was talking to, and she didn't need to hear about that, any more than I wanted to tell her. I told her about taking care of Summer for weeks. She mentioned that Paula told her about me taking her to the concert in the park. I said that I had, and a good many people had let her know that I had been on stage and played for some girl named Summer. I had totally forgotten about how public that was, and yet she never mentioned it to me even though she'd heard about it. Mothers can be the sneaky when they want to be.

"So you already knew?" I said surprised.

"Well not so much as you think, but when your son serenades a pretty girl at a crowded summer concert, people will ask you about it." She said with a smile. "I thought that you'd tell me when you were ready." She paused. "I knew something had happened though, and I didn't want to pry. You're an adult, and I respect the fact that you're not going to tell me everything that's going on in your life. Listen to me, that sounded like a huge guilt trip, it's not. I just want you to know that I respect your privacy. Paula tried to dig for dirt with me and I told her that you hadn't discussed your job with me."

I told her about how abruptly Summer had left. The look on my face must have conveyed exactly how it felt. She walked over and rested a hand on my shoulder before running her hand down the back of my head and giving my neck a little squeeze. She knew somebody had broken my heart, now she knew who it was.

"So you went to see her?" She asked.

"It's nice there, kind of like west of here over towards the mountains. She lives in a decent sized city, like Augusta maybe. She's a nurse at the hospital there. She's got a terrific daughter named Emily." At that I spied mom's eyebrows lift a fraction.

"So how did the first meeting go?" You hadn't seen her in over a year, the way she left I can't imagine you'd heard from her before that."

"It was nerve wracking." I said with a laugh. I told her about leaving the note and finally meeting again. I mentioned meeting Emily and how they asked me to stay with them. I watched for a look of shock or surprise and didn't see one cross mom's face. Her head just bobbed as she took it all in.

"So, when?" She asked, picking up the thread of a conversation we'd had weeks before.

I just smiled. "First of the year. I'll be done with my one year duty here. I've already picked up the necessary forms to apply there. If I don't get in there, I'll look to nearby towns, or just go back to school and get a job doing something else. I'm going to get my EMT training one way or another." She smiled at that.

"I hope I get to meet her someday." There's the guilt trip I thought.

"Well, funny you should mention that, because I was thinking of the same thing." I replied, and let her know how I hoped we could make it happen. She was all smiles after that.

"Oh my God, to have been a fly on the wall during that conversation." Summer said. Her voice sounded so sweet. It made my heart beat faster just to hear it.

"I left out most of the lurid bits of the story. I didn't want her to keel over on me."

"I'm sure any parts you left out, she figured out already. From the sounds of her, she doesn't seem like the type to fool easily." She replied.

"That she isn't. Luckily I was a good kid so I didn't have to bullshit my way through many situations."

We talked about little things, Emily was doing a little better in school, but still wasn't pushing for the all A's that Summer was looking for. I said to give her time, the music is helping I was sure of it. Emily insisted on talking to me, I could hear her bouncing like a jumping bean in the background. She was all excited to tell me about how her music teacher thought it was terrific she was so interested in everything I was showing her and her friends and how she was going to be in a holiday concert at school. I brought up school, asking how she was doing. She let out a little sigh.

"One A, two B's and two C's" was her reply. "I just don't get algebra!" The other C was from a history class which had her bored to tears talking about 'boring dead people' as she put it.

I made her a deal, no C's by the mid-term report card and I'd make it worth her while. It was after her mother chivied her off the phone and to bed that I brought up my idea. I was surprised that not only did she like the idea she was very excited.

Thanksgiving day past with several calls on homes with scorched turkeys, and one unfortunate turkey frying experiment that cost a family their garage. Soon the snow was upon us. This early the snow usually didn't stick long, not this close to the ocean. It did make the driving difficult for the people who hadn't seen it in seven months. Luckily there were no major incidents. That is until I handed my notice into the chief.

He was less than impressed, until I told him my plans. He said he'd push to get me EMT training the budgets would be out soon. I showed him a picture of Summer and Emily that I'd snapped with my phone. "Unless you can make that job happen where they are. It's not likely to change my mind." I said with a smile.

"Would she be willing to move here?"

I laughed. "Not nearly as I'm ready to move there. Don't worry I'm a first year greenhorn, I can't be that tough to replace."

"No but that means I have to find one willing to relocate here or scrounge up another, get him up to Fairfield, and wait months to put him to work." He shook his head, then asked to see the picture again. "I'll say this, she looks worthy of a guy like you. Don't screw it up."

"I like to think that I'm worthy of a girl like her. Trust me, I'll do everything I can to not screw it up."

Christmas eve came quietly, the crackle of a log in the wood stove, the soft hum of the refrigerator in the kitchen and in the living room me rustling and muttering while attempting to wrap a gift.

"Do you want a cookie?" Mom called out from the kitchen.

"Of course, but did you make enough for Santa?" I said chuckling.

"Don't you worry, I'm practicing for when the girls get here. What kind of grandma street cred would I have if I couldn't whip up cookies on the spur of the moment?"

We had a quiet dinner earlier just the two of us. I started to doubt my gift choice and my mother put her hand on my arm. "Relax, she's going to love it, trust me."

"I know, I'm just getting a little anxious." I said with a sigh. She chuckled at that.

"She'll be here day after tomorrow. Breathe."

Mom was going to pick her up at the airport since I'd swapped shifts with Mike so I could have the later part of the week off. I'd be working Christmas day and the day after and have the next three days off, then two more days and I was done. I'd already started packing. Mom kept trying to give me furniture, which was nice but wasn't going to travel well since I didn't know where I'd be living just yet. I asked Summer if I could stay with her for a few days while I looked at apartments to which she quickly said yes. I felt a hand on my shoulder rubbing it firmly.

"Breathe." She said again.

"You're going to like her."

"I already do, because I trust you. You've always been a good judge of character." We did justice to the cookies leaving a couple out with a small glass of milk, just in case.

Work went by slowly, we had a huge dinner at the engine house. We did have one call of a chimney fire from some overzealous wrapping paper burning. The next day had me so jumpy Herb said I should drink decaf from now on. When I told him why his face broke into a huge grin.

"You finally tugged back, huh? Tell me you're going to bring her by so we can meet the woman you're dumping us for."

"I might, just to show her why I'm leaving." I laughed ducking his backhanded slap. About mid-afternoon I got a text saying that they had landed and mom had found them. They should be in town in a little over an hour. I did an equipment check and spent some time polishing the chrome on #3 to keep myself occupied.

"Hey Pete!" I heard from over by the kitchen. I walked around the corner and Summer was standing there, her arm on Emily’s shoulder. Allan, the lieutenant on duty laughed. "I haven't seen him smile like that since the time we ordered pizzas from next door and didn't make him cook." I walked up and Summer launched herself into my arms. Several kisses later I noticed we were getting a round of applause.

"You may need to hose them off, they do this all the time." Emily announced to everybody, to a hale of laughter. I gave Summer another kiss before releasing my grip and reaching out to Em.

"Come here smart ass and give me a hug." She gladly dove into my side and I kissed her on the forehead.

"What are you feeding her? I used to be able to kiss the top of her head."

"Everything, I think she's having another growth spurt." Summer replied. I showed them around, introducing them to the guys on duty. Herb gave me a sly wink, I don't think he had any doubts now as to why I was leaving.

Allan walked over to us. "Damn, I'm sorry you're not feeling well Pete. Hopefully you'll feel better by Thursday. Danny is coming into the cover the overnight." I looked at him oddly. "Get outta here you three." He smiled and thumped me on the back and walked off.

I wasn't sure what happened, but I wasn't about to argue the point. We all piled into my truck and I drove back to the house. I felt Mom's hand in this when I saw a big spread being worked on for dinner. I knew I was right. I asked her if she needed any help.

"Maybe a little." She put her hand on Emily’s shoulder. "Would you mind giving me a hand Emily?" Mom gave me a look and raised an eyebrow in dismissal.

"Don't work her too hard. We'll need some help to clean out under the tree later." I said chuckling.

As soon as we made it through the doorway Summer turned me and fell into my arms. The kiss was sweet with an underlying urgency. Her body felt like a taught bowstring against me, the energy waiting to be unleashed.

Em said a little louder than necessary. "If I know them, they're in there with their faces stuck together." Causing us both to laugh.

"I hope we have a lot of potatoes to peel. I'm really hungry." I called back. Summer pulled me down onto the couch and kissed me again.

"I have a special surprise for you." She said with a big grin.

"Not here, my mother is right in the kitchen!" I said laughing.

"Not that, maybe later if we can find a way to pull it off." She said as she gave the front of my pants a squeeze. "I've only had Bob to keep me company the last two months, and he's a lousy cuddler."

My eyes went wide. "Who is Bob?" I asked.

She snorted and leaned in to whisper in my ear. "Battery operated boyfriend." I busted out laughing.

"Is this the same Bob you traveled with a few years ago?" I asked softly, not wanting the conversation to raise questions.

Summer rolled her eyes. "Maybe, maybe not? You left me in a bad way two weeks ago when you called. It's not nice to ply a girl with pretty words and promises and then leave her to take matters in her own hands." I remembered the call, and I wanted so badly to ravish her until we both passed out.

"Oh my God, look at you blush." She said with a smile. She leaned in and whispered in my ear. "Don't you worry, I'll get my due for that, and then some." She took my ear lobe in her mouth giving it a tug. Her hand slipped between my legs, she massaged the inside of my thigh and it was getting the reaction she expected.

"I'm going to run upstairs and change, I'll be right back." I said, trying to steady my breathing.

She grinned even further with a glint in her eye. "Want to show me your room?"

I chuckled at that. "Sure." I stood taking her hand and led her upstairs. I led her into the room where she peeked out the door behind us before closing it quietly and began unbuttoning my shirt for me. In a flash I was shirtless and she was kissing her way down as she pushed my t-shirt up and off.

"Are you nuts?" I chuckled.

"I can't leave you like this through dinner." She said stroking my hard cock through my pants. She stepped back sitting on the edge of the bed and pulled me towards her by the belt and undid it. She had my pants and boxers around my knees and began licking my cock. She looked up catching my eye as she began taking it into her mouth. It's a wonder my knees didn't buckle at the sensation. She took me slowly at first, but sensed my mounting frustration and sped up, bobbing swiftly drawing me out until I exploded down her throat.

I gasped catching my breath. "You're a little bit evil, you know that?"

She dabbed at the corner of her mouth with a tissue she grabbed from the box on the nightstand.

"I don't know about that. I think I'm more angelic, to relieve you from your suffering like that." She replied.

"I can't wait to return the favor."

"Neither can I." She said smiling. "Is there a bathroom up here?" I told her it was the last door on the right. "Good, let me go freshen up and head downstairs before you come down."

I came down the stairs and stopped at the sight before me. Summer sat at the end of the couch, with a mug in her hands, eyes wide as she watched Em. Colored lights twinkled making the scene magical. She had the most beatific expression as she watched Emily scouting the presents under the tree. Emily sounded amazed that she had so many. Mom had pulled out the stops when she discovered she finally had a girl to shop for. Summer's gaze lit on me and her smile got even bigger as she beckoned me over. Just as I sat down Mom called out for a hand and I hopped back up and grabbed the tray she'd put together.

"This one for Em, no rum in it." She pointed at one of the mugs of hot cider.

"Going to be that kind of night is it?" I chuckled.

"Hey, it's the holidays. Why not enjoy ourselves?" She followed me out with a huge platter of food and set it on the coffee table. We chatted while dinner cooked. Emily landed next to the platter and began nibbling away. I had a dread feeling that this meeting was going to be awkward for everybody involved. Trust Mom to treat Summer like a longtime girlfriend, not like someone she'd met a few hours before. Somehow discussion turned to what I was like when I was little and the embarrassing stories began. Before long the buzzer on the stove went off and we mobilized and soon we were sitting around the table, a feast laid out before us.

"I wondered where he got his culinary skills from, now I know. Everything was delicious."

"Thank you. I assure you that I only showed him the basics, he's more creative than I've ever been in the kitchen."

Em piped in describing our weekend of Italian food when I was at their house a few months earlier.

"Your lieutenant wasn't happy with me because of it either. I guess since you've been there they've eaten better than they had in years. Some of the guys said you were a better cook than their wives." Summer said laughing.

"It's probably for the best, Earl was getting a paunch on him." I replied. "I have a gift. What can I say?"

"You could say, don't move Mom, I'll take care of the dishes."

Hearing my groan caused Emily to add, "You know the deal, the cook doesn't do the dishes, and you didn't cook."

"I didn't cook, either I'll help you hon." Summer added as the laughter subsided. It wasn't long before we joined Mom and Emily in the living room again.

"I now have a promise that you're going to practice your music so you don't forget it." Mom said. "Emily is going to teach you to play guitar too, so I hear."

"I hope so." I replied as we got comfortable on the couch. I looked up and Emily's face was full of pent up excitement. Summer stifled a yawn behind her hand. "Maybe we should wait, your mom seems pretty tired."

"Mom, do you need some coffee?" She asked with a longing in her voice. We all laughed as her mother declined.

"Pete, get in there and play Santa for us." Mom said as she prodded me with a toe.

It was surprising how little time it took to tear through the loot. Emily dancing around a pile hugging her new game. She pouted slightly because her mother said she'd lose it if her grades didn't stay up. I agreed, and reminded her we had a deal. We did our best to neaten up and make a pathway. Mom said she was going to go to bed and made her way upstairs. We had Emily's bed made up in Mom's office on a borrowed folding bed. Summer allowed her to take the game with her so she could try it out. A quiet settled over the house as we tucked in for the night.

Summer emerged from Emily's makeshift bedroom. I had cleared the coffee table off and set the la

Summer In Maine: Part 6

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sun, 11 Oct 2026 16:22:00 +0000

Summer In Maine: Part 6

School of Rock

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Stories.

I made it back with plenty of time. I set up an online music account on Emily's laptop, and we sat at the table downloading songs by Chuck Berry, Stevie Ray Vaughn, BB King, some David Gilmour and Eric Clapton.

"Are you turning my kid into a rock star?" Summer asked leaning on my shoulder, watching us select songs.

I laughed. "Why not?" Emily hopped up out of her chair and started playing air guitar as I hit play on Johnny B. Goode. As it wound down she dropped to the floor kicking her feet. I laughed even harder. "I think I've seen that move before."

Em got up breathing hard. "What about you, this is all guitars. Do you have any piano music?"

"That I do." I popped open the browser and found a video of one of my favorites. The song started and a rap sounded on the door, Summer answered it. A shuffle of people and chattering was going on and a pretty girl shot out from around Summer and came over to the table where we were.

"Hey Jessie, this is Pete," in an exaggerated whisper she followed up with, "he's my mom's boyfriend." I grinned at that.

"How are you Jessie?" I asked. "Think you can help with Emily’s studying tonight?" Her expression froze on the word study.

"Relax, we're just going to listen to some music, not do algebra." Emily said, calming her friend.

I stood up as the ladies approached, a woman a few years older than Summer walked beside her with a big smile on her face. Summer made the introductions and hands got shaken the big grin remained.

"Alright girls, are you ready? Let's get a move on we need to stop at the store and pick up some food on the way back to the house." Diane announced. "It's good to meet you Pete, hopefully we'll get to see more of you around here in the future." She winked playfully.

"I'll be glad to oblige." I replied with an equal grin. Jesse helped Emmy gather up her gear and they headed for the door.

Summer stepped back in the kitchen rolling her eyes. She stopped and looked into my eyes, and bit her lip. "Now what?"

I grinned and shrugged. "What do you normally do on Saturdays?"

"Clean, do laundry, run errands, the usual." She chuckled.

"Where's the vacuum?" I asked. "Four hands are better than two."

We cleaned the place up pretty quickly, with a hand reaching out to give a gentle back rub, or an occasional kiss in passing.

"I might keep you around, you look damn sexy pushing a vacuum." She smiled as we sat and polished off the left-overs from breakfast for lunch. "You cook, you clean, you rescue damsels in distress, and you're amazing in the sack. Is there anything you can't do?"

"Well when your mother is Martha Stewart and your father was Superman, no." I laughed.

Summer smiled. "I almost wish we were staying in tonight, Clark junior."

"With the depleted state of your fridge, we'll likely be eating bread and water." I replied.

"Damn that's another thing we need to do."

"Was that the towels in the dryer? They should be fine, let's go do it now. Do you have a list?"

Summer shook her head and peeked into the freezer for a minute, then opened the pantry cupboard. "Was that all the eggs?"

"Yup, and don't forget the OJ."

We wandered through the store and I watched as Summer filled in the cart I had.

"Do you do anything special on Sundays? You know, family dinner or anything like that?" I asked.

"No not really. Sometimes I'll make something big that we can eat for a few days in left-overs. Why?"

I just shrugged and smiled. As we picked out the groceries I picked out a few things, made an occasional inquiry as to what Emily and her liked to eat. A few more things got added to the cart and she gave me a shrewd look.

"What are you planning?" She asked with a sly smile.

I shrugged and smiled again. "Something going along with the theme. When do you think Emily will be home."

We finished the shopping, and after a little head butting I slid my card and paid for the groceries.

"You're saving me a hotel and eating out, it's the least I can do." I argued and gave her back her little scowl. "Besides, you're so cute when you're angry." I prepared to duck but all I got was a raised eyebrow. We got everything into the house and unpacked, Summer turned and leaned on the counter, blowing a loose strand of hair out of her face.

"I hope I can keep awake during our date. What are we doing tonight?"

"Dinner for one, but that's a given, I need you to build up your strength." I winked, the rest is a closely guarded secret.

"I got it, no jeans or sneakers." She looked up at the clock. "Where are we going?" She sounded piqued. I just chuckled.

"Well we do have about an hour drive to get there, so we should be ready before 6."

She just looked at me wide-eyed for a moment and swiveled her head to look at the clock. "Crap, I'd better get a move on. It's not as easy for us girls to get ready as you guys. It takes time for us to be presentable."

I smiled. "The only thing you need to do is change."

"No jeans." She parroted with me, making us both laugh. She leaned in for a kiss. "I get the shower first." She got up and sashayed into the other room.

"Damn, the only thing sexier than you in jeans, is you out of jeans." I called out.

She came back in a long pink fuzzy robe a few moments later. "The same could be said for you." She leaned down and kissed me again. I took the liberty of slipping a hand up her leg, noting she was shower ready.

"You sure you don't want to conserve water and shower together?" I said smiling.

"If you join me, you may want to cancel the reservations now." She winked.

"I guess I'll just have to restrain myself then." I sighed, then frowned.

"Aww! You look like you lost your puppy." She said with a laugh.

I gave her a light pat on the rump. "You'd better get in there before I lose my mind and take you right here."

"Promises, promises." She said with a wink.

I had been relegated to using Emily’s room to get ready, Summer didn't want me to see her getting ready, she wanted to make an entrance. She made her way from bath to bedroom, singing a song under her breath, pausing to smile at me as she passed, and continuing her song. "So let’s get it over and just get naked, With sweat dripping' down your little back." I recognized the song, she sang it when we were in Maine at the beach house, the lyrics were definitely not something you'd hear on the radio.

I got my chance at the shower, the floral and fruity smell of soap and shampoo hung heavily in the humid air. I took a deep breath of it and closed my eyes a fleeting thought of kissing her neck, the scent of her intoxicating like a tropical flower. I finished and went across the hall and began dressing, keeping an eye to each detail as I donned the dark gray suit. The tailor at the shop that helped measure me told something I had no idea of, "a well-tailored suit is to women what lingerie is to a man." I had to trust her, she was a woman after all. I finished up getting the tie dimpled properly and setting the pocket square how she'd shown me. I remember something she said when she was kitting me out. "She must be a very special lady." I responded that, "she is a very special lady," with a smirk. I made my way out to the kitchen laying my overcoat across the back of one of the chairs and checked to make sure I had everything I needed. Spinning my wrist to check my watch, we had a few minutes before we needed to leave.

"Do you need a hand in there? I could call in the Army or something." I hollered.

"Oh hush! I'll be right out!" She answered through the door. A few more minutes passed before I heard the door open, only darkness beyond. "Prepare yourself, I hope you're not disappointed."

"Oh stop..." I began as she walked into the kitchen light. She stopped tilting a hip, bringing one knee in front of the other like a runway model. She glowed in the dim light, her hair long, tucked back on one side with a silver barrette. Her eyes boring into me watching my every movement as I took her in. She wore a short sweater dress in wide gray and black stripes with knee high gray suede boots. Naturally tall, she was tall or taller than I was as my eyes slowly climbed back up to her face. The hint of a smile appeared as I took her all in.

"Speechless, huh, that bad?"

I cleared my throat quickly. "No, no! You look stunning." I said with complete honesty.

"You look pretty handsome yourself." She responded, her voice husky as she looked me up and down.

"The tailor was right." I thought with a smirk. The twinkle in Summer's eye was causing my heart to melt a bit.

"Do you have a coat?" I asked, and she took one from the hall closet. I held my hand out for it and she smiled as I opened it for her to slip on.

"Such a gentleman."

"I'll do my best." I replied grinning as I took my coat and we left.

We made our way north to the city. I ignored her gentle prods to find out where we were going. She reached over and took my free hand while I drove. She didn't grip it tightly, but ran her fingertips along the seams of my palm, her thumb rubbing lazy circles across the back. She was quiet, but I could feel the hum of anticipation. I only hoped things didn't fall short of her expectations.

I pulled up in front of the restaurant and a valet came around opened Summer's door as mine opened at the hand of another. He walked her around the front of the Jeep and handed her over to me with a big smile. We walked towards the door slowly.

"Are you nuts?" She said under her voice. "This is going to cost a fortune."

"Don't worry," I replied, "haven't you ever heard of dine and ditch?" I said chuckling. "I'm not saying we're going to do this every Saturday, but you only live once. So let's relax and enjoy tonight." We stepped inside the lavish foyer where the host welcomed us. I gave him my name and he smiled checking off a list and asked if we'd like to check our coats before we were seated. I took Summer's before removing mine and handed them over to the coat room attendant. I turned to find Summer looking around with wide eyes, her lower lip held tightly in her teeth as she fondled her little heart pendant nervously.

"This way please." He said turning towards the dining room. Without thought Summer's hand slipped around my arm. I smiled and led her to the table. She got more than one look of admiration as we passed other tables. The host held her chair for her as she sat with a little smile thanking him. I sat down as he told us who our server would be and left.

Summer watched as he stepped away and ducked her head slightly whispering. "I feel like such a grown up." I had to stifle my laugh.

We ordered cocktails and then dinner. Summer indulging her love of seafood, I sat watching her eyes roll back with every bite of her scampi. The food was delicious, the wine as well. We finished with dessert and cappuccinos. She noticed I peeked at my watch.

"Already tired of me?" She said with a pout.

"Just making sure we're on time for our next stop." I smiled.

Her eyes opened wider. "There's more?"

I nodded with a smirk. "Not to worry, we're doing good on time." I said sipping my coffee.

She gave me a shrewd look, then shook her head with a smile. "I honestly don't know what I've done to deserve this kind of treatment, but I like it." I chuckled at that. I paid the check, we collected our coats and got the car headed towards our next stop. The club was in a converted warehouse, the brickwork old and worn as we entered and I picked up the tickets I'd ordered earlier in the week. Taking care of that, we were led to a small table a few rows back from the stage. I held Summer's chair for her as she sat. I sat beside her, the table set so we were practically side by side. She reached under the table squeezing my thigh as she smiled. She had seen the posters as we entered for the show and beamed at me knowing her love of music. We ordered drinks and the show started. We listened, she sang along under her breath to a few of the songs. At some point our chairs got much closer and my arm was wrapped around her shoulder and she leaned into me putting her head on my shoulder during one song. When it finished she looked up at me, our faces close. She just tilted her head slightly her lips parting as mine met hers in a deep kiss. The applause for the song was our backdrop for a moment. She pulled back slightly, a smile spread across her face, her skin aglow in the dim light. She excused herself and went off to the ladies room.

She returned a few minutes later set her clutch on the table as she sat, slipped her hand out of it and slipped it into my jacket pocket and withdrew it as she leaned in for another kiss. I smiled at her but the curiosity got the better of me and slipped my hand into my pocket. I felt a warm damp lacy bit of cloth. When the realization hit me I looked sidelong at Summer wide eyed. She just looked up at the stage biting her lip again and slipping her gaze sideways to me with a knowing smirk. She was lucky the club was crowded or I would have double checked. I removed my hand from my pocket and rubbed my nose smelling the musky scent of her. It inflamed the feeling that had been smoldering in me since I'd seen her emerge from her bedroom earlier. I politely declined another round from the waitress, and wondered how we could make a hasty exit without it being obvious. As the set ended Summer leaned over and whispered in my ear.

"There's a nice little park with a walk along the river not far from here."

"That sounds nice." I said softly. I wasn't in the mood for an encore. I stood carefully buttoning my coat hoping my arousal didn't show. Summer stood gathering her things and we made our way out to the entrance to collect our coats.

Once in the car she directed me through the streets down to the riverfront where found a place to park. We started down the walk to the waterfront, at one end of the park was a large brightly lit fountain, there were paths leading away down both river banks. She turned us toward the right which led us northward, lamp posts lighting the way, benches lay covered in autumn leaves, they lifted gently in the breeze off the water.

"Tonight has been amazing." She said wrapping her arm around my waist pulling herself tightly under my arm. I smiled.

"I couldn't agree more." I said.

She stopped looking over her shoulder to make sure we weren't being followed. The city had the feeling of people huddling inside in this cold late hour. We were the only people around. She took my hand and led me away from the walk way up the lawn under the trees, leaves rustling under our feet. She stopped a few yards away and turned leaning against the trunk of a large maple tree. She laid her hands behind her against the trunk as she inhaled the scent of the dead leaves and smiled up at me in the dim light. I took her face in my hands and kissed her deeply. Her tongue slipped along mine as her hand gripped my neck pulling me down into her. I felt dizzy like the world had begun spinning around us and she was the only solid point which I could hold onto. I broke away gasping for breath.

"How's a girl to keep from falling for you?" She asked breathing heavily.

"I don't know, but don't let me stop you." I smiled and kissed her again. Her hand slid up the front of slacks stroking me firmly.

"I want you, right now." She said as she reached for the zipper.

"Here?" I asked chuckling as I looked around noting we were in darkness afforded by the leaves still clinging to the trees above us. My zipper was down and her chilly hand found what it was looking for and pulled me none to gently free of my clothing.

"Here, and now." She said stroking me firmly.

I slipped my hands under her coat pulling her dress up over her hips. She spread her legs for me as she slid me into her damp heat. I groaned deeply as she wrapped her long leather clad leg around my hip urging me deeper. I reached around her grasping her exposed ass in my hands lifting her slightly as I leaned into her and pulled her down as I thrust forward. We both grunted as our mouths locked together. Her back arched away from the tree as I plunged into her in short hard strokes. I had her other leg around me as I drove forward with an urgency that scared me. She leaned her head back and gasped letting out high pitched whispers urging me on. "Yes, yes!" Being on edge all night it didn't take me long before I pitched forward pinning her against the tree as I climaxed, all of the tension built up finally releasing.

I gasped for breath, and opened my eyes realizing I was staring at her little silver heart pendant. I was still holding her hard against the tree, my fingers buried hard into her flesh. I relaxed slightly, her legs jerked as she tightened her grip around my hips. "Don't worry I won't let you fall."

"Too late." She said. I felt her tug the hair on my head as she lifted my face up to hers and kissed me deeply. "I'm already too far gone." She said smiling. "You're stuck with me."

"I wouldn't say stuck." I chuckled, my heart settling back down to a normal rhythm. My arms were burning from holding her up, but I had no intention of letting her go. It was a moment before she set first one foot down, then the other, the feeling she could still fall over kept her arms locked firmly around my neck. As our bodies separated a cool breeze shot between us causing a shiver to run through Summer. She snatched the cloth out of my breast pocket and tidied up as quickly as she could before yanking her dress down to keep out the cold. She tidied me up as well before tucking me back in. She grinned tucking it into the same pocket as her panties.

"I'll pay for the dry cleaning." She grinned.

"No need, I'm never cleaning this suit ever." I laughed.

She leaned forward laying her head on my chest nuzzling up under my chin. "I don't know what cologne you're wearing but it's a real panty dropper."

I couldn't help myself and busted out laughing at that. Laughter fizzed up from Summer as well.

"Well that was the selling point, I'm glad it lived

Summer In Maine: Part 5

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Sat, 10 Oct 2026 16:21:00 +0000

Summer In Maine: Part 5

Hot Date

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Stories.

The tires hissed along the gravel drive as I pulled alongside her Jeep. I walked to the door, bouquet in hand and rang the bell. I took a deep breath, just as the door opened. A pretty girl stood there, dark hair and piercing eyes stared intently at me for a moment. In a flash of an eye a familiar crooked little smile crossed her face.

"Mom, your hot date is here!" She yelled over her shoulder.

"Well don't make him stand on the step, let him in!" Summer hollered back. I just started chuckling as Emily opened the door. Emily cracked open the outside door and opened the inside door further.

"Come on in." She said.

"Hi Emily, I'm Pete." I said holding out my hand. Already over five feet I could tell she was going to be tall like her mother.

"Are those for my mom?" She asked nodding at the flowers. I just shook my head.

"No, they're for you." I said presenting them to her. Her eyes grew wide and her expression got serious for a moment before she took them with a smile.

"I'll be right out." Came the call from another room. She laughed a bit after saying it. I began to think this was a calculated move.

Emily set the flowers down and disappeared head first into a low cupboard coming up with a vase. She filled it with water and put the flowers into it, preening them to get them the way she wanted.

Summer came out of a short hallway dressed in jeans and a blue and gray striped sweater. Her hair freshly brushed and a big smile on her face.

"Hi." She said giving me a quick hug, and more notably a slight push-off after. She noticed the flowers on the counter. "They're beautiful. Thank you."

Emily turned and interjected with a grin. "He brought them for me."

"Oh he did, did he?" She looked at me, the eyebrows lifting.

I gave Summer a slight shrug and a wink. She just gave me a quick eye-roll in return. "Score one for the visiting team." She said, in a low voice.

"You're the fireman that saved my mom from drowning in the ocean, huh?" Emily asked.

"Actually we responded to a fall victim that was out on the rocks. If I hadn't braved the wild winds and pounding surf, she might not have made it." I said. "She could have been lobster chow."

"Oh lord, the story gets more dramatic with the telling." Summer joined in. "I fell on the rocks, luckily I had a cell signal, and called for help. Pete here was one of the first responders and promptly hauled me back to the sand and brought me to the walk-in clinic to get X-rays. See? Not nearly as dramatic as you two make it sound."

"She was laid up for a week after, and I kept an eye on her. I didn't want her to starve because she couldn't feed herself." I added, a wicked glint in my eye.

"Yes, you can cook, and I certainly didn't want for anything." She gave me a warning look that I should stop before more questions began. "Is your stuff in the car Em?" Emily nodded at her mother. "Grab your jacket, let's go I'm hungry." She said grinning. Emily trotted up the hallway, and Summer stepped closer and we kissed deeply. "Nice job with the flowers you clown." She ran her thumb across my lip wiping away any telltale lip gloss.

"I do what I can." I grinned, and stepped back a half step before Emily walked back into the kitchen.

We left, Emily yelled 'Shotgun!' and her mother quickly squashed that plan, though I graciously got in the back seat and let her have the front. Summer giving me a sidelong look, knowing I was indulging Emily for my own sake.

"Is this your guitar in the back Emily?" I asked. She turned as far as she could in her seat to reply.

"Yup, my teacher is going to be there tonight and we're going to play."

"That's awesome! What are you going to be playing?"

"You'll just have to wait and hear." She smiled, a mirror of her mother’s impish grin.

Summer pulled up beside the fire house and parked between a couple pickup trucks. We walked inside to the din of what sounded like a school cafeteria. The engine sitting outside had made room for folding tables and chairs to be set up in the bay. People were already seated and others milled about talking and laughing.

"I'm going to find Jen." Emily said, wrestling her guitar case through the crowd.

Summer was saying hi to people as we passed through the crowd, but she kept moving like she was on a mission.

"Dale!" She called out. A large guy turned around, he must have been six and a half feet tall. She wrapped an arm part way around his waist and hugged him. "Come here I've got someone I want you to meet. This is my rescuer, remember when I took that spill a couple summers back. Pete, this is my uncle Dale."

"Hi there. Thanks for making sure she didn't end up as fish bait." He said smiling, shaking my hand.

"Pete is applying to the fire department here, looking to get hired for the new year." She added.

Dale's eye turned on me appraising openly. "Looking to move to our neck of the woods are you?"

I nodded. "Yes sir." I didn't add anything so that rumors wouldn't begin. The look in his eye got shrewd, and he knew exactly why I was willing to pick up and move a thousand miles away from home. The reason was standing right next to him.

"Hell don't call me sir, save that for her dad." He said tilting his head towards Summer. "Call me Dale, good luck to you Pete. Now go on and get some food before the kids clean us out." He said smiling. We made our way through the crowd, Summer greeting people as she passed, stopping a few times to introduce me around. We eventually found ourselves in the chow line. Summer insisted on paying for us at the little card table. She mentioned that hurricane Emily might blow through any minute. The lady let her know that Emily had already come through the line.

We found a place to sit and eat at one of the tables. People stopped to chat and moved on, the night had a familiar small town feel to it. Before long we could hear the sound of guitars, chords being strummed here and there. People started to grab seats, and there was Emily sitting on the left of another girl and a woman. They were sitting around a music stand and Emily and the other girl were watching the woman point things out on the sheet music. I felt a hand grip my thigh and looked at Summer who was beaming at Emily with a big grin on her face. A few moments later the woman began and the girls joined in playing Van Morrison's Moondance instrumental. My foot began tapping and Summer's grip tightened on my leg as I ran my arm over the back of her chair rubbing her back. She turned to me with the silliest grin. I only hoped she was reminiscing about when I played it for her at the summer festival. They gave way to the Beatles Eleanor Rigby, then played John Denver's Take Me Home, which they sang.

Summer leaned in close to my ear and whispered. "Thank you." Before giving me a peck on the cheek. I just wrapped my arm around her and gave her a squeeze and smiled.

As the group finished the crowd erupted with applause, the girls grinning ear to ear. The woman spoke up after the noise died down stating that she had room for one more student this year if anybody knew someone looking for lessons.

Emily packed her guitar away, and put her chair back with the tables. She made her way back to where we were sitting and got caught up in a bear hug from Summer.

"Alright, say goodbye to your friends, we need to get going."

As we left I hollered shotgun and got front seat privileges on the way back to the house. We chatted on the way back about other songs Emily had learned, and how long she'd been playing. Coincidentally it had been just over a year. Summer pointed out that she was a natural, learning very quickly.

"We learned Moondance this summer. I figure if mom liked it so much I wanted to learn it."

"Your mom likes Van Morrison?" I prodded.

"She's played his greatest hits until she practically wore out the CD." Emily replied. I just grinned wider. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Summer's expression and nearly bust out laughing as she tried to look aloof, the twinkle in her eye giving her away.

"Well there are some other great musicians from that era you might like. Maybe I can suggest a few for you to listen to." I said.

"Do you play too?" She asked surprised.

"Not guitar. I play saxophone, clarinet, and dabble a little in piano." I said.

"I can teach you." She said, excited.

She didn't begin to know how much I would love that. "That would be awesome."

"Not tonight." Summer chimed in. "You need to get ready for your sleep over, and that room of yours looks like a tornado touched down in there." As we entered the house she told Emily that she needed to get it cleaned up. Emily went down the hallway with a few sighs and several eye rolls.

"Would you like something to drink?" Summer asked, with an unusual look in her eye.

"Yes, please." I nodded, trying decipher it. She opened the fridge and pulled a wine bottle out and began opening it. Music started playing down the hall as Emily puttered around making more noise than necessary. I turned from looking down the hall to look at Summer. She had stopped opening the wine and I noticed her shoulders trembling slightly. I stepped closer my hand circling her waist.

"Hey, what's the matter?" I asked softly.

"I don't know, it all seems to be happening so fast, I feel like I'm waiting for the train to derail. You know? I get the feeling something is going to go wrong and it's all going to blow up in my face." She looked up, her eyes burning intently.

I chuckled. "How do you think I felt when I put that note in the mail box and drove back down the mountain to wait and see if you'd respond."

"Those were the scariest hours of my life." I added softly, staring down at the wine bottle. "I mean I had no idea if you'd call the cops, or call and tell me it was all a mistake and I should go home, or worse, just throw it away, and me with it."

She spun around in my arms and wrapped her arms around my neck kissing me fiercely. "If you think for a moment that it didn't hurt to leave you like that, then you're crazy. I only did what I thought was best."

"Ahem?" Came loudly from the hallway door. I tried to release Summer from my grip but she just held tighter and gave me another quick kiss.

"Better let her get used to it." She whispered, before slowly letting go of me.

"Ready for inspection." Emily said saluting as she stood at attention.

Summer let out a snort. "I bet. How much of it is stuffed under the bed?" She asked as she spun Emily around and pointed her down the hallway giving her a nudge.

As I watched them retreat down the hallway I felt a warm glow deep inside me, the feeling enveloped me, eventually making the hair on the back of my neck tingle. There was no other explanation for it, this just felt right. I turned and poured the wine into the glasses, putting the bottle back into the fridge as I listened to muffled conversation and shuffling as the last of the cleaning was directed.

"Put the basket on the dryer, and I'll ask Pete if he wants to join us for movie night." Summer said. She walked back toward me, a grin on her face before she let out a dramatic sigh and rolled her eyes. "Still a disaster, but you can walk through it now." She smiled. "So, on Friday nights we usually pick a movie to watch. It's sort of a tradition, some mommy and me time. Care to join us?"

"So long as it's not an intrusion on the mommy and me time." I said grinning back at her.

"Like I said, she's going to have to get used to you being around. What better way to start."

"Well we better find something family friendly, you know, no late night cable." I chuckled.

Summer laughed. "No and I'll make sure we don't bore you with princesses and tiaras."

"You don't have to change what you'd normally watch on my account." I replied.

"Well it is nearly Halloween, horror movies have been popular the last few weeks, but they're getting old. What's your favorite?"

I shrugged, giving her a non-committal look. "I'm pretty easy going, though ax wielding, chainsaw revving, slasher flicks are a little too much for me. I've decided a while back that I like being able to sleep."

"I'm sure we'll find something." She smiled wrapping her arms around my waist.

"So what's the verdict so far?" I asked softly kissing her ear.

"Hmm?" She responded, running her lips up my cheek leaving a trail of kisses.

"Emmy? Am I doing okay?" I prodded her.

She let go of my earlobe long enough to whisper. "Oh, you're a shoe in. She asked me if you were my boyfriend, with a huge grin on her face."

"Well?" I asked, wondering at her response.

She pulled back laying her forehead against mine. I could see the little grin on her face, she bit her lip and said. "I think he just might be if you like him. She nodded like a bobble head doll."

"Yes!" I whispered. "Easiest interview ever."

"Am I going to walk into a room and find you two sucking face every time?" Emily said, clearly not as exasperated as she tried to sound.

"Only if I'm lucky." I replied.

"Go and get everything ready and I'll make the popcorn." Summer said.

We sat down on the sofa, I ended up in the middle. "What are we watching?" I asked.

"You choose." Emily said.

I took the controller and thought a moment and keyed in a title to see if it was available, and it was.

"Ever heard of this one?" I asked as the film poster popped up with a short synopsis.

Both shook their heads. "Nope, any good?"

"Well the book was fantastic, but I've never seen the movie." I hit play, and the credits began. The movie was a hit, the fantasy and magic captured Emily's imagination as she let out occasional exclamations. I chuckled inwardly when I realized I had both of them tucked under each arm. I don't remember when that happened but I certainly wasn't going to complain about it.

"That was a good movie. I love when he went to find the falling star and found the girl." Emily said.

"Sort of reminds me of how I found your mom on the beach." I said.

"Oh please." Summer said, rolling her eyes and giving me a poke in the ribs. Emily broke into a fit of giggles. "Alright you, get ready for bed."

"But it's not even ten yet!" Emily shot back.

"It will be by the time you're done." Her mother replied. "Now scoot, get a move on." Summer uncurled herself and began to stand too. She reached into my lap to pick up the popcorn bowl and I waved her hand away and picked it up standing up too. I set the bowl and glasses on the counter as Emily trudged up the hallway with a sigh. An equal sigh came from Summer as she wrapped her arms around me from behind. I felt her soft warm lips meet the nape of my neck.

"Thank you." She said.

"For what?"

"For everything. You don't think she snuggled up to you just because you had the popcorn, do you."

"Well, it was really good popcorn." I smiled. I got another poke in the ribs for my comment.

"No. She likes you."

"She's pretty terrific, like a mini you." I said turning in her arms holding her closer.

"Mom!"

I just began chuckling as Summer buried her head in my neck. "God help us if we're out of toothpaste." She mumbled before giving me a kiss and turning to go find the source of the distress.

"What babe." She said as she walked down the hallway, and turned into the bath.

I washed the wine glasses by hand, returning to the cupboard she'd taken them from earlier. They both came back into the kitchen a few minutes later.

"Goodnight Pete." Emily said.

"Sweet dreams pumpkin." I said, not quite sure where that came from. She launched herself at me hugging me like she was holding on for dear life.

"Thank you for saving my mom." She sniffled. I hugged her back just as tightly and gave her a peck on the top of the head.

"You're welcome, but I think it was your mom that saved me. Hopefully we'll have time to figure that out."

"Take all the time you want." She smiled up at me before she turned and trotted over to her mom, gave her a big hug and kiss and disappeared down the hallway with a parting goodnight.

Summer stood across the room from me leaning back against the door jamb, her arms crossed over her chest as she looked side long down the hallway. A few minutes passed before she let out a sigh. "I have got to stop overestimating how smart I think I am."

I chuckled at that.

"Seriously! You know why she called me into the bathroom?" She asked.

"I'm guessing it wasn't because she was out of toothpaste."

"No! She gave me the kind of interrogation I'd expect from my mother! She asked stuff I hadn't even thought of yet." She chuckled nervously. "Is he moving in? Are you two getting married? If he's moving here, what does his family think of that. Does he know you can't have more kids? That last one threw me, not because I had thought of it when you and I spoke the other day, but that she thought of it!"

I walked over to Summer and leaned down and kissed her softly. "Well, I've added another piece to the puzzle, she's just trying to figure out how it's going to fit."

"She wanted to know if you were staying the night." Summer said glancing down the hall. "Damn she grew up fast."

I laughed at that. "Yea they have a way of doing that while you're not watching them. What did you tell her?"

She sighed again. "I told her that you were going home for a couple months to finish out your year at work and that you'd be comi

Summer In Maine: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Fri, 09 Oct 2026 16:20:00 +0000

Summer In Maine: Part 4

Face To Face

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Stories.

My heart was pounding in my chest. She had sounded conflicted, like she wanted to see me, but had reservations. I forced myself to take slow deep breaths before I ducked into my room and got my jacket. I tried to calm down, and keep from speeding there but I also knew I'd need to find the place. I followed the directions and found it easily. I was about twenty minutes early. I asked for a booth in a quiet area, and let the hostess know a friend was meeting me.

The waitress asked what I was having, and since it was my birthday I decided to have a drink. Hopefully I wasn't going to need it. She carded me and wished me a happy birthday. She returned with my drink and set it down with a smile.

"This one's on me."

I smiled back thanking her. I started twirling the cold glass in my hands looking into the amber liquid. I was lost in thought until I heard a familiar voice say thank you. I looked up to see Summer walking towards me. I slid out of the booth and she kept walking, a smile spreading across her face as she got closer. She didn't stop, hitting me in the chest full force as she wrapped her arms around my neck pulling me into a fierce hug. My arms resumed their position as if she'd always been there.

"I almost didn't believe it when I saw the note. It was a bit of a shock after all this time." She said softly into my ear.

"I don't know why I didn't come right away."

She didn't let go of me, and I didn't let go of her either. She just smiled as she looked at my face. I noticed her hair was darker than I remembered, summer had long since passed. Her eyes were bright, even in the dim light of the room. She flicked her eyes over my shoulder.

"Sorry." She blushed.

"Oh don't be." The waitress said with a sly grin. "Let me know when you're ready and I'll grab your drink order."

"What are you having?" Summer asked me.

"In honor of our last day together I got a cider."

She smiled and told the waitress she'd have what I was having. We finally separated and sat down.

"What are you doing here?" She asked, more curious than concerned.

I gave her a smirk and shrug. "I've missed you."

"That's sweet, but why now? I honestly thought if you were going to chase me down you would have done it right away."

The waitress set down her drink, and asked if we wanted to order any food. Summer ordered us a couple appetizers.

"The truth is I've missed you ever since the day you left. I knew it wouldn't do me any good to chase after you. The last thing you needed was a puppy following you home. So I moved on, or so I convinced myself. I went to see Davy, and he'd already given my summer job to somebody else. You saved me from a summer of boredom pumping fuel, and hauling ice."

"What did you do?"

"I caught a break, and went to school on the city's dime." I lifted my jacket from beside me showing the logo I'm sure she would recognize. Rockland FD,

"You're a fireman?" She asked, her eyes widened. "That explains that."

"Explains what?" I asked.

She just grinned. "Have you looked in a mirror lately?"

I rubbed my chin. "I did shave before coming, so yea."

Summer rolled her eyes. "You can't tell me that you haven't noticed that you've filled out a little. You still look like a young 'un. You must have to beat the girls off with a stick."

"What girls?" I asked.

She looked at me for a moment, a look of shock crept across her face. "Pete, don't tell me you haven't moved on. Tell me you've been out with girls your own age since I left." She said the last part softly, but insistently.

"I've been on dates since you left." I said chuckling. "I missed you, and I sought solace in the arms of other women. I'm such a cad."

She let out a sigh of relief. "So why here? Why now? It's not that I'm not happy to see you, honestly it isn't, but I'm getting the feeling there's something more going on here."

"I've been out with a few girls, but I've only ever been in love with one." I looked her in the eyes. I didn't need to tell her who I meant. It was plain on her face that she realized it as soon as I said it.

She looked at me her head tilting slightly, and reached over and took my hands in hers. She took a deep breath.

"What we shared was amazing, but you need to move on and live your life. You can't be in love with me. You're not even old enough..."

I looked at her for a moment, and purposely raised an eyebrow and lifted my glass and took a long pull off my cider.

"Okay, you're old enough to drink, but you're still so young. What do you want with an old lady like me?"

"Whoa, hang on a minute. You're old? I wish you'd told me when we were rolling around in the sheets like a couple of horny teenagers."

"You WERE a horny teenager!" She growled at me.

"That hasn't been the case now for two years, to the day." I replied. "I'd like to think I've had time to work it out, think on it, and grow up a little."

She looked at me for a moment. "To the day? Your birthday is today?"

I nodded.

"What about you? Have you been dating, are you in a relationship?" I asked. I felt my heart sink as I waited for the blow.

"Happy Birthday." She said and lifted herself up leaned across the table and kissed me.

The shock lasted a split second, her lips lingered in front of mine. I didn't hesitate and leaned in and I closed the gap, this time unhurried. Her kiss was soft and warm as her tongue brushed my lip tentatively asking for permission to enter.

There was a soft shuffling noise and the close clink of a plate. I was loath to part from her. Summer's eyes popped open looking into mine shocked as she pulled back and sat down, her cheeks bright pink. I just grinned. She peeked up at the waitress, who had a huge grin on her face as she set the plates down on the edge of the table, rather than between us.

"You two lovebirds want another round?"

"Not just yet." I replied looking at our half-filled glasses. As soon as the waitress walked away Summer started giggling, and I quickly joined her.

"Oh those smell so good." She reached for a plate and scooped a couple little dumplings onto it. She broke one in half and steam rose out of it, after dousing it with mustard she blew on half of it, then rather than eat it, she leaned over the table and offered it to me.

"Careful it's hot." She said stabbing the other and popping into her mouth, chewing carefully.

It was hot, I gasped some air trying to cool it off as I bit down. "What is this?" I asked tasting onion and bacon.

"Deep fried pierogis. They're so bad for you, but they taste so good." Her eyes rolled up as chewed.

I hadn't let the fact that she didn't respond to my question slip past.

"They are good," and I paused a moment to see if she'd respond.

She let out a small sigh. "After a while... one of my friends kept prodding me to get out of my funk. Trust me when I say, I was in a bad way when I got home. I cried my eyes out for a week. There was a new doctor that worked on C South. She kept pushing me at him, I guess because he'd been asking about me. He asked me out, and after a couple invitations I finally accepted."

She shrugged and made a grimace.

"So..."

"So? So what you want to know is whether or not I'm still seeing him, or if things got more serious. Is that right?" She said, a little smirk tugged at the corner of her mouth.

I just raised my eyebrows, in imitation of her expression, which made her chuckle.

"If I were, would I be here feeding you, and swapping' spit?" She said with a sharp twang.

I nearly choked on the bite she'd just fed me.

"Well I know you as the type who would let someone down easily. You don't like to hurt people, least of all those you care about." I said.

She nodded slowly. "How long did it take you to figure out Emily hadn't broken her arm?"

I just grinned at her attempt to change the subject. "So what happened with doctor wonderful?" At this point it wasn't just an assumption that the doctor was history, it was more a matter of how. She poked at the last bit on her plate with a fork before answering.

"It didn't work out. Once we'd done the deed, he seemed to lose interest. Come to find out, he's got a reputation of burning through coworkers. The reason he was new here was because he was asked to leave his old hospital because of a harassment lawsuit brought by several women that he worked with."

"So you dumped him?"

"Like a hot potato." She grinned. "Besides Emmy hated him from day one. I should have taken her appraisal to heart."

The grip in my chest relaxed. "Was he..."

She raised her eyebrows at me this time, causing us to both laugh at the mirrored expression.

"What? Was he the only one? Yes. I haven't been playing bedroom bingo since I got home Pete. There, are you happy?"

I just smiled at her.

"You smug little shit." She said laughing. "You are happy aren't you?"

I just nodded.

"You think I'm just going to fall into your bed like nothing has changed? Is that it?" She said, still smiling.

I stopped smiling and shook my head gently. "No, and technically, it was never my bed we fell into."

She got a shrewd look. "What then?"

I wasn't prepared for her to ask outright what it was that I expected, but I didn't hesitate with my response.

"I'm in love with you, and I have been for over a year, and I want to know how you feel about me."

She sat there wide eyed for a moment, her mouth hanging open.

"Are you trying to catch flies?" I asked with a smirk.

"You're serious?" She said softly.

I just nodded. "I'd move here, find a place, get a job and hopefully start my training to become a paramedic. I can get into the university as a resident, cheaper tuition, but mostly I just want to be with you."

"You're crazy." She said softly.

"I've heard love does that to people."

"Hon, there's so much more to consider than just that." She said, reaching across the table laying her hand on mine.

"I know, that's why I'm here now." I waited, looked away from her for a moment and took a deep breath. "If it was just... a summer fling. I'm okay with that, really I am. That doesn't mean I don't want us to be friends."

Her hand gripped mine. "It wasn't like that at all. You have to understand what was going on in my life at the time. You showed up at a time when my self-esteem was crushed. I needed to feel loved, even wanted again. You did that in a single afternoon. Sure at first I was upset with you for being a peeping tom, but then I kind of liked the idea of a young guy getting excited seeing me in all my glory. I felt desired. When you brought my sorry, broken ass inside and made me lunch, got me the lotion for my sunburn, and ice for my ankle. You cared about me, and you didn't even know me. I didn't prompt you, you did it out of compassion, and that's something I needed right then."

"And now?" I interjected.

She tightened her jaw as she thought about her response. "It's different now. I'm different now. I came home and began rebuilding. I like being self-sufficient for the first time in my life, I like knowing that I can stand on my own two feet. I can be a good mother, make sure that dinner gets on the table and the bills get paid. It's empowering." She looked into my eyes. "I have you to thank for that."

"Me?"

"Yes, you. You picked me up and dusted me off, figuratively and literally." She said, a tear slipped down her face.

I reached up and brushed it away, and she grinned. "See? That's exactly what I'm talking about. You care about me, and it scared the hell out of me when I realized I felt the same way about you. That last night you nearly crushed my rib cage while we talked, but I didn't want to say anything because I was more afraid you'd let go, and I didn't want you to ever let go."

"I was scared. Here I am a grown woman and I fell for a teenager because he was infatuated with me after I took his virginity." She said softly. "You were 19 for crying out loud, I should never have let it happen."

I forced myself not to smile at that last statement. "Do you think that if I can carry you across a lawn and through a house, that I couldn't have stopped you? We didn't do anything that I didn't want to do. We were both consenting adults, you didn't take advantage of me."

Summer just blinked her eyes and gave her head a little shake. "I just want to make sure I'm understanding all of this. You want to know if there's a chance for you and I to have a relationship, and you're willing to uproot and move here. You want to know if I'm okay with that, is that what you're really asking?"

"In short, yes." I said.

It took her a while to respond. "What if I said no?"

"I could hope we'd remain friends. Maybe with a little communication once in a while. Who knows, you might even want to come back to Maine and visit, bring Emmy. There's a big summer camp just north of Camden. Just as friends." I said, waving off the shrewd look that she gave me, as if I were saying that we'd hustle Emmy off and get back to old times.

"What would happen if I said yes, and after you get settled in, you get tired of hanging out with an old lady? Where does that leave us then?" She countered. "You're a thousand miles from friends and family, resenting my very existence."

I just smiled. "If I were worried about that, I wouldn't be here right now."

I had the feeling her resolve was weakening when the corner of her mouth turned upward. "You know, the real test isn't me, it's Emmy. She knew Phil, the doctor I told you about, was a loser almost immediately. If you don't make the cut with her..." She just shook her head.

"So I must win over the princess to have the hand of the queen. It's a little backwards, but I like it. When can I set up my interview?" I said laughing.

A sly smile crept across her face. "How long are you here for?"

"Forever, starting after Christmas. I have to work a full year at RFD or I'll have to pay back the tuition for school. I can be back just after the holidays." I said. "I'm on two weeks’ vacation so I don't really need to head back until the end of next week."

"I think I have just the thing then. Emily and I often go down to the firehouse on Fridays where they have a fish fry. You can meet my uncle while you're there, he's a fireman too."

"That would be fine. What about us?"

"What about us?" She mimicked, not understanding my question.

"Would you do me the honor of going out on a date with me?" I asked formally.

Her face lit up. "I'd love that. I'll find someone to watch Emmy on Saturday. If Saturday is okay with you."

"Saturday will be fine." I said. The grin on my face mirrored hers. Just then I realized that this meeting couldn't have gone any better if I'd planned it this way.

Summer looked at her phone to check the time and said she had to go pick up Emily at her mom's and get her home to bed. She insisted on picking up the tab because it was my birthday.

"We'll make Saturday your real birthday dinner." She winked as she set down the pen.

"C'mon walk me to my car." She said.

"Still have the Jeep?"

"Yup, not many warm days now, so I can't run around topless." She said.

I chuckled, and got a punch in the arm before she joined in. She tossed her handbag across to the passenger seat, as I watched her jeans hugging that beautiful backside. I wanted to take things slow, but the overwhelming sensation of everything going so well came over me. When she turned back to face me I took her in my arms and kissed her like I hadn't in years. Our lips met, her arms slipped around my neck pulling me deeper into her as our tongues danced a familiar dance. My hands crept up the back of her pullover, pulling us tighter together.

"I've been wanting to do that since you walked in the door." I gasped.

"Pete?" She asked softly.

"Yea?" I tilted my head, wondering at her questioning tone.

"Is this..." She stuttered. "I don't..." She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She slipped a hand off my shoulder and reached down between us grabbing the front of my jeans in a soft grip.

"Is this why your here?" She asked, her eyes bright in the dim light of the street lamp. The look on her face told me that this was a very important question, and nothing short of the truth would be accepted.

I reached down between us taking her hand in mine and brought it up and laid it on my chest. "This is why I'm here. It's been empty for over a year, and I want to fill it again."

Without moving her hand she leaned in and kissed me again. "Right answer." She whispered.

"I'll call you tomorrow. Happy birthday." She leaned out and we kissed again.

She gave me a little wave as she drove off. I returned it. I just looked down the road for a minute before I drove back to my motel.

I woke the next morning squeezing the pillow against my chest tightly. I immediately sat up knowing there was a reason I woke this fast, and the ringer went off again. I dove for my phone to answer it.

"Good morning sleepy head." Came the soft sweet voice.

"Good morning sweets." I replied.

"I'm sorry, I know it's early and you're on vacation, but I wanted to know what you had planned today."

I yawned. "Well I was going to go to the city and pick up an a

Summer In Maine: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Thu, 08 Oct 2026 16:19:00 +0000

Summer In Maine: Part 3

Leave them wanting more

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Stories.

We made our way to the Jeep and I put our stuff in the back and walked around to give her a hand into her seat. The look in her eyes was dreamy as I closed her door and walked around to the driver's side. We drove back in silence, her hand on my thigh giving it an occasional squeeze. When I pulled into the driveway she looked over at me, the expression in her eyes was full of longing. I got out and walked around the Jeep and grabbed the cooler from the back and walked around and opened her door.

"Do you need a hand?" I asked softly. She just nodded looking into my eyes. She slid off the seat landing on her good foot and wrapped her arm around me.

"Hang on." I said softly. I opened the door up, turned on the light and set down the cooler. I went back out and picked her up in my arms and brought her inside. I carried her into the living room and went to set her on the couch and she tightened her arms around my neck and shook her head gently. She lifted her chin towards the bedroom.

I looked into her eyes and saw her expression, it looked like a mix need and desire. I carefully passed through the bedroom door and stood beside the bed. I had a split second notion to dump her on the bed laughing, but the look on her face told me that tenderness was needed. I set her down on her feet instead looking into her eyes. That look wrenched my heart, it said to me, "love me." I placed my hands on her hips and drew us slowly together and I leaned forward, her hands came up and lay on my chest, grasping lightly at the fabric of my shirt as she leaned into our kiss.

"Go turn off the lights." She whispered to me. I looked into her eyes for a moment longer and noticed the corner of her mouth rise slightly as she gave me the slightest push. I nearly ran out to the kitchen, made sure the door was closed and smacked the light switch. I turned the corner from the kitchen into the living room and saw her turning to stand right where she was when I'd left the room.

A small lamp with a dim bulb cast a golden glow over the room. She looked up at me standing in the doorway and the corner of her mouth twitched and she bit her lower lip and looked away. I walked back into the room and saw that she'd kicked off her shoes but nothing else had changed. I followed suit and kicked mine off as I approached her. She looked up from under a fall of hair at me still biting her lip. I reached up taking her gently by the chin and releasing the lower lip from her bite, only to capture it with mine. Her arms came up around my neck as I encircled her waist with mine as our mouths explored. Her tongue danced like a flame in a fire, scalding hot one moment and gone another. My hands slid up her waist bringing the shirt with them and I ran my hand around behind her, running my fingers gently up her spine, her skin was so soft and warm. I felt the tremor as she shivered at my touch and it brought a small smile to my lips. She kissed me deeply, our tongues twirling like skilled dancers, before she leaned back slightly raising her arms in surrender.

The fabric slid up her curves giving up every beautiful inch grudgingly. The shirt was laid aside as I drank in her beauty. My fingers traced down the smooth curve of her waist, then back up her soft flat stomach with its little silver and pink heart bangle. The thin lace did nothing to hide her excitement, her nipples pressed easily through the flimsy fabric, the small pink areola swelled slightly. The invitation was conveyed, yet I decided to wait on responding. I looked up into her eyes, her expression, soft but willing me onward, yet not giving direction. I was on a voyage of discovery, and Summer was letting me find my own way.

I took her in my arms and kissed her again willing myself to go slowly. I broke from her lips, trailing kisses up her jaw as she tilted her head back giving complete freedom for my lips to roam. I made it to her ear, teasing the lobe with the tip of my tongue. Summer inhaled sharply as traced down her neck with the tip of my tongue. She reached up under my shirt running her hands over my back, pulling us together, rubbing her chest to mine. The scent of her perfume urged me on, and I surrendered greedily kissing my way down her chest. I followed the top of her bra with the tip of my tongue before sliding across the fabric and taking the nipple fully into my mouth and sucking it greedily as my hand massaged its twin. I made my way across to the other, offering the same attention to the right. Summer's breathing was ragged, her head tilted slightly back offering herself to me.

"Take it off." Came the urgent whisper. I pulled her towards me making my way up the other side of her neck while liberating her from the confines of lace. I pulled the fabric slowly down, dragging the lace across her hard nipples, with a whimper she bit her lower lip. Her hands slid up my back, taking my shirt with them as she lifted it over my head and threw it aside. Our skin touched, her nipples poking my chest, it felt like the heat between us was enough to start a fire.

She leaned forward taking the upper hand, and in no uncertain terms let me know that it was her turn as she kissed her way from my mouth down my jaw , her hands drawing down my chest as her mouth blazed a trail to my nipple. She toyed with it, flicking it with her tongue before taking it into her mouth, causing me to gasp from the heat that enveloped me. She worked her way from one nipple to the other achingly slow.

I reached between us and grasped the front of her jeans fumbling to get them unbuttoned and the zipper pulled. She took my forearms in her hands willing me to slow down.

"Easy, there's no hurry." She whispered. I calmed myself with a deep breath and unbuttoned her jeans sliding the zipper down. I parted the waist, just as she leaned down pulling them from my grasp. She trailed kisses down my chest as she began shedding my own jeans. She didn't appear to be moving quickly but had mine pushed down to my thighs quicker than I realized. My cock was as hard as old hickory, and it raised a tent in my boxers. She ran her hands down my stomach, and placed them on my hips as she knelt in front of me looking up into my eyes. I know my eyes begged urgently for satisfaction but Summer wouldn't have it. She saw my hands flexing as if looking to grab hold of something and took them in her hands pinning them to my hips before she leaned forward and began nuzzling my hard cock through the fabric of my boxers. She nibbled her way up the underside of my cock, her tongue occasionally lashing out for a lick. She looked up at me smiling as she pushed my hands away and began peeling my boxers down freeing me from the confines. She ran her cheek down my length, she kissed the base as she reached up beneath and took my balls in her hand massaging them as she began kissing her way up the shaft, her tongue leaving a wet trail.

She stopped at the tip and cleaned up the moisture that had already begun leaking. I willed her to take me in her mouth, grab me with her hand, but she didn't, she just slowly lapped at the tip and stroked my balls. She was building me up to go off like a cannon and she knew it. Finally she relented and took the tip in her mouth, slowly swirling her tongue around me. I pushed forward hoping she would take more of me and she backed away in equal measure. She looked up at me with a raised eyebrow as if to say, "Did you really think that would work?" She took her time making sure she never missed a spot with her tongue and lips, but never drawing me out. She just kissed and caressed her way down my length. I didn't think I could take much more when she stopped and looked up at me, her eyes smoldering in the dim light. Without a word she tilted her head slightly and bent forward taking one my balls into her mouth and began stroking it with her tongue, rolling it around her mouth. I gasped at the sensation, and I thought I would lose it right then as she let it drop from her lips.

It was only then that I realized that I was shaking in anticipation. Summer stood slowly looking into my eyes, her lips parted slightly and I instinctively leaned into her kiss. Her arms came up around my neck and my hands went to the waist of her jeans, two could play this game. I pushed them down to her hips, breaking our kiss with a smile. I pushed my jeans all the way off before kneeling before her and sliding her jeans down to her knees. I smiled a little wider at the pink panties with the tiger stripes and noted a large damp spot, I pushed the jeans down and she stepped out of them, they landed next to mine when I tossed them aside. She stood still, her hands at her sides as I drank in the sight of her long sun kissed legs. I ran my hands up her thighs, she was trembling under my hands. I leaned forward, placing a soft kiss on the damp spot, a soft sigh escaped her lips, as I kissed downward pushing my tongue against her through the fabric. I traced my tongue back up, she grasped my wrists urging me to pull the flimsy fabric down her hips and be done with it. I had sufficiently quelled my desire to throw her down on the bed and take her fast and hard. I was learning to enjoy taking my time.

I nuzzled her tugging the panties up pulling them tighter into her crease, pressing my tongue into her through the fabric, soft moans escaped from deep in her chest. Her grip on my wrists tightened urging me to take them off, but I held fast teasing her through the fabric until she let out a pleading moan. I loosened my hold and let her hands push mine down, her panties sliding down with them. The scent of her arousal caused a wave of urgency to hit me, and I inhaled deeply reigning it in. I turned her slightly setting her on the edge of the bed. I slipped between her spread legs and began teasing her kissing my way down and stopping, working my way down the other side of her. It wasn't long that I felt her leg wrap around my head, and her fist grab my hair that she'd had enough teasing and she needed release.

She laid back pulling me down into her, as soon as I dipped my tongue to her molten center her back arched and she let out a feral growl. Her hips lifted grinding herself into my probing mouth, and I did my best to stoke the fire, tongue dancing over slippery flesh, relishing every moment of pleasure I could give her. Her hips began to buck as I locked my lips around her clit attacking it with my tongue and she began to cry out as her back arched. I did my best to keep her at that edge and let the pleasure wash over her. She slowly settled back down her body relaxed while she gasped for air.

She took my head in her hands and drew me up over her languid body. I took the time to kiss my way up as she drew my face to hers. Her eyes were still closed but her lips didn't miss their mark as kissed my forehead first and worked her way down my face, our tongues wrestling like lovers.

"Well you've certainly become skilled at that." She sighed.

"To become truly skilled at anything, you must love what you're doing." I replied softly, conveying an adage one of my old teachers used often.

"Do you love what you're doing?" She asked between kisses.

I smiled and let out a low chuckle. Our bodies melted together, her legs parted and wrapped around my hips, and I entered her slippery warmth. Neither of us were in a hurry as we sampled each other’s body. The heat kept building like a fanned fire and I began stroking longer, and pushing deeper, her legs urging me on, her tongue tracing down my ear as she whispered encouragement. I kissed and nibbled down her neck, as I reached beneath her, taking her shoulders in my hands I held her in place as the pace of my strokes became more insistent. She started to whimper, her lips parting and she began moaning, spurring me on. She gasped, and cried out arching her back offering herself even wider to me and began shaking. The end was near for me as I too groaned and drove forward, pulling on her shoulders, pressing into her as hard as I could. I erupted deep inside her, arching my back as we both gasped for breath.

I slid off lying beside her still gulping air. Summer rolled up onto her elbow and laced her leg between mine, rubbing her knee against my thigh as she leaned down and kissed me. Her hand ran up and down my sweat slicked chest as she stole every gasp for air I made.

"I'm not sure if I'm an excellent teacher or you're an excellent student, but wow!" She said. She rolled off the side of the bed saying she'd be right back. A cool breeze blew and I felt myself shiver.

"Oh shit!" I whispered looking down and my spent cock laying on my stomach drying. So many things started racing through my mind.

Summer padded back into the bedroom, a towel in her hand. She crawled up onto the bed smiling at me, and leaned down for a kiss.

"I'm so sorry." I nearly cried. She just looked at me, one eyebrow raised.

"See how easy it is to forget?" She replied softly, knowing instinctively what I meant. "Why do you think I just went and washed up. I didn't want to be sleeping on the wet spot." She grinned.

"What if..." I started and she leaned down covering my mouth with hers.

"Don't worry," she whispered, "the lesson I wanted you to take away from that first day was that it's your responsibility to remember to cover your member." She giggled.

She let out a deep sigh. "I don't exactly go around jumping into bed with just anybody, despite what you may think of me." Her expression turned serious. "I'm disease free, I got checked out a few months ago, and don't worry, I can't get pregnant." There seemed to be something left unsaid, she just sighed again.

She proceeded to use the towel to clean me up, without saying anything more. I reached up and gently lifted the hair away from her face, but she didn't look up from what she was doing. She was looking at what she was doing, but she was a million miles away. I slowly slipped the towel from her hand and pulled her down to me wrapping my arms around her. She nestled herself against me hugging me tightly as I turned off the lamp. I ignored the wet feeling on my chest.

"Are you awake?" She whispered. I had been in one my half-awake moments when she asked. I opened my eyes, and noticed it was still dark outside.

"Yea." I replied softly as I kissed her shoulder. I realized I was spooning her and tightened my hold just a bit.

"I'm sorry about earlier, how I reacted." She sighed deeply.

"You've got nothing to be sorry for." I whispered softly in her ear before giving it a nibble.

She started playing with my hand, tracing the fingers with hers, slipping hers beneath mine and I closed my hand around hers gently.

"If you don't want to talk about it..." I started.

"No. I don't mind." She replied twisting her head speaking over her shoulder. I ran my fingers down the length of hers resting where the ring would be, and rubbed slow circles. I felt her little smile and quick gust of breath rather than saw it. "Right to the point. Ten years, damn that sounds like a long time. I just realized you probably don't have any idea how old I am, do you?"

"Doesn't matter." I said kissing her shoulder and up the side of her neck.

"Last summer I came home from my shift at the hospital early, nearly caught him in the act with a friend of mine. It was pretty obvious what was going on. I found out it had been going on for a while by then."

"What a dirt bag." I said, my grip upon her tightened a little in response. "A guy like that doesn't deserve someone like you. Did you leave him that day?"

"Leave him? I threw him out, both of them actually." She said. A few moments went by before she started again softly. "One woman wasn't enough for him, or maybe I wasn't enough for him."

"Hey now. Don't start talking like that. Where one man sees a rock, another sees a diamond."

Summer busted out laughing. "Where in the hell did you hear that?"

I started laughing along with her. "Probably on TV or in a magazine." I took her hand in mine and ran it down her stomach and began circling slowly with our fingers entwined.

She took a deep breath. "You're a subtle one, you are. She's ten, her name is Emily, and she's the most wonderful little girl in the world."

"Where is she now?" I asked, scared to hear bad news.

"Summer camp in western Pennsylvania. My folks are picking her up when the session ends."

I kept rubbing slow circles, and flicked her little silver heart belly button ring gently. "No more?"

"No." She said softly. "After Emmy something went wrong with the plumbing, I had to have surgery."

"It sounds like it's time to move on, start over."

"Yea, it's taken a year and a lot of prodding from family and friends, but I think it's time. This trip was going to be a little solo adventure. My total lack of grace and dexterity landed me on my ass for two weeks." She chuckled.

"Well it looks like you're doing well. You've had a passionate love affair with a hot, young stud. What else is there?"

She giggled. "I'm not sure I'm done with that part yet." She ran her hand down behind her finding my hardness in the dark gently rubbing it.

"Yay for me." I whispered. She wiggled away from me and rolled over to face me, our lips met in a deep kiss.

"Me too." She said between kisses.

She pushed my shoulder back laying me flat on the rumpled sheets, she climbed on me straddling my hips as we made out like teenagers. I must have nudged her just right a few times.

"Somebody is looking for a little more action." She grinned as she reached down between us lining me up and slipping down slowly. A soft hum of approval vibrated from her throat, or was that me? I couldn't tell. Our bodies rocked slowly like a boat on a gentle swell. Our pace built slowly, savoring the feeling of just being together. She sat up and began pushing herself down harder on me as I raised my hips to meet each with a firm thrust. We were in no hurry, but passion quickly set the pace and we were both moaning loudly, her body began to shake in my hands. I knew I wouldn't last much longer, and was thankful as she leaned forward and tightened her grip on me. She threw her head back and moaned deeply as she ground herself on my cock. Her whole body shook as the wave of her orgasm crashed over her, I couldn't hold out any longer and lifted my hips and erupted in her again.

She laid down on my chest panting.

"I love you." I whispered softly, kissing the top of her head.

I woke to an obnoxiously loud seagull squawking outside. I took a deep breath and stretched and felt rumpled sheets next to me. I blinked away the fog from my eyes and noticed I was alone. I tugged my jeans on and walked out to the kitchen. I felt right away that something was wrong. I jogged out the kitchen, the screen door banged against the porch rail. The Jeep was gone. I ran back inside to the bedroom, her clothes were gone, in the bath her toiletries were gone. The coffee table in the living room had a magazine or two on it. I looked in the kitchen and nothing was different except for the note on the counter.

Dear Pete,

Summer In Maine: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Wed, 07 Oct 2026 16:18:00 +0000

Summer In Maine: Part 2

Lesson Two, and Two and a half.

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Stories.

This summer job wasn't turning out the way I'd thought. So far I'd mowed the lawn, done the dishes, (thankfully there's a dishwasher) hauled trash, done laundry, dusted and vacuumed. When Summer asked if I wanted to help her out for a few weeks I sort of expected there would be fringe benefits to go with, or instead of, getting paid. Instead it was actual work. She wasn't shy, about her body or mine, she often would wrap her arm around my waist to help with her balance. She occasionally stroked my ass through my jeans. I didn't hesitate to return the favor but I always ended up with only a smile in return. I figured after that first day when I took the job I might get some more personal time with her. The other night I helped her to run a bath, and she shooed me out of the bathroom. One night we watched a late movie I slept over, and ended up on the couch. Something didn't seem right about all of this. Nearly a week had gone by, and it was as if that first day hadn't even happened, and I was too shy to say anything. I hitched the grocery bag I was carrying a little higher, tonight, I'd say something tonight.

I walked up to the kitchen stoop and pulled open the screen door and I heard a gasping cry. I dropped the bags on the table and darted into the living room, she wasn't there. Another cry, and I looked to the right and saw the bedroom door was open. I walked quietly towards the door, and Summer was laying back on the bed naked except for her bandaged ankle. She was sliding a pink vibrator up and down between her thighs. She tilted it slightly and slid it into her, her other hand pulling on her nipple. I was instantly hard watching her pleasure herself. She let go of the nipple and slid her hand down and began flicking her clit, rubbing it fast. She arched her back crying out "Yes!" She pulled the vibrator out slipping her fingers in as she came. She continued rubbing her clit slowly and stroked her fingers in and out for a few before falling flat to the sheets like a deflated balloon. Her breathing was fast and shallow.

"How long have you been watching?" She asked, not looking up. She looked absolutely radiant, her skin flushed pink through her tan. Her hair was a tangled mess of sun streaked gold, she looked fantastic.

"Just a couple minutes." I said quietly looking down at the floor. I heard the old brass headboard creak and I peeked up. She had raised her head and was looking at me.

"What's the matter?" She asked gently. I shrugged and walked out to the kitchen, and started putting away the groceries.

"I picked up some local shrimp for lunch. I'll put them on ice in the fridge." I said loudly from the kitchen. I turned and Summer was leaning against the doorway to the kitchen watching me with her arms crossed in front of her, buck naked. She gave me a shrewd glance.

"Please tell me what's bothering you."

I looked at her for a moment, then turned away and put a couple other items in the fridge.

"Nothing." I said, unconvincingly.

"It's just..." I started. I looked over at her and said.

"Never mind." I walked out to the yard looking around to see if I should mow the lawn again already or not. I heard the screen door bang shut behind me. I felt her hand on my shoulder as she stepped up beside me.

"I love it here. The salty sea air, the big sky, everything seems so much simpler." She said softly. I instinctively wrapped my arm around her waist, her skin was warm and damp.

"Why?" I asked softly.

"Why what, Pete?" She asked with surprising sincerity. "Why haven't we had sex since Monday? Is that what you want to know? Are you asking me if you were a one afternoon-stand? What Pete? Ask me." She urged.

Her words inflamed me and my frustration flared. "Yes!" I turned to face her, her arm sliding down from my shoulder. "Was I just a one shot deal? Screw me, then have me cook and clean for you?" I immediately sensed I'd gone too far and full well expected a slap. I'd deserve it if she did. I opened my eyes wide.

She stood there looking at me, her eyes smoldering. She coolly pointed out. "Which one of us is the one standing here naked?" I stood there a moment longer, every muscle in my body taut like a drawn bow. I snapped and took hold of her and kissing her hard as our lips parted, tongues lashing out at each other like sparring fencers. Her arms wrapped around my waist pulling us together.

"Damn, I thought I you'd never come around." She said between kisses. I leaned back and gave her a queer look.

"What?" I asked, completely confused. She grinned ear to ear.

"Lesson number 2, confidence is sexy. Hell it took me walking around naked to get your damned attention. What the hell is wrong with you?" She bopped me on the forehead. I shrugged, feeling completely confused. I had no idea what she was talking about.

"This exercise, which you nearly failed miserably I might add, was to see if you would take the lead. I personally tend to be a bit passive. Therefore, as the guy, you need to learn to take the lead, just like dancing." She held my hand up and snugged her hand around my back and gave a little sway.

"The other night when you fell asleep on the couch I laid awake waiting for you for nearly an hour. I finally took matters into my own hands, maybe I should have made more noise."

"I knew girls were crazy. I honestly was hoping to get more insight from you, not more confused." I said smiling. "You were waiting for me?"

"You haven't seen crazy yet, give me a week." She winked.

I groaned, then kissed her again, holding her against me, my hands stroking down her back to her ass massaging it as I pulled her to me. Holding her was like holding a flame, seductive, hypnotizing and hot, and I didn't care if I got burned.

"Tell me you've had the good sense to pick up some protection." Summer mumbled between kisses. Without breaking our kiss I reached back for my wallet and held it up.

"Please tell me you bought more than one." She growled. I felt her hands come between us resting on the waist of my jeans unbuttoning them and grabbing for the zipper. She pushed my jeans and boxers down far enough for me to escape captivity. She let out an appreciative hum as she ran her hand up and down my hardened length. She broke our kiss long enough to grab the hem of my polo shirt and drag it up pulling it over my head. She leaned down and took one of my nipples into her mouth. I gasped out loud at how the sensation shot through me. It felt as if my cock was getting even harder and I didn't think that was possible.

"Holy shit! Does it feel this way when I do this to you?" I gasped.

She hummed an agreement as she switched to the other side, then stepped back and looked at me smiling.

I stood dumb-founded for a moment. I quickly realized she was waiting for me to do something. She placed her hands on her hips and gave them a slight tilt. "I'm all yours, all you need do is tell me how you'd like me, or better yet, show me." She winked. I kicked off my shoes and pushed my pants the rest of the way off and looked at her for a moment. The sun kissed her body so exquisitely, her pink nipples hard and pointing straight at me. Her hair was blowing in the breeze surrounding angelic face like a golden halo. I stepped forward, wrapped her up in my arms again and kissed her deeply. I ran my hand up between us taking her breast in my hand cupping it twirling the nipple in my fingers. I work my mouth down her jaw, kissing her neck and I feel her shudder and gasp. I moved down the center of her chest trailing kisses to the other nipple and teased it with my tongue before taking into my mouth suckling it gently. A moan escaped her lips. Her hand was pulling me towards her, fingers running through my hair. I wanted her so badly but I didn't want this to end. I pulled away looking up at her face, her mouth hung open her eyes half closed.

"Your ankle has to be killing you right now." I said, noting she'd been standing for a while now. I walked over and brought one of the Adirondack chairs over and set it behind her and she smiled. I laid my clothes on it to keep her from burning her ass on the sun heated wood. She just looked at me without sitting. "Sit down." I told her, and she tilted her head in assent and sat. I knelt down in front of her and kissed her nipple again and began trailing kisses down her stomach. She took the cue and leaned back on the chair. I flicked her little belly button ring aside and licked her belly button. She let out a whoop and jumped, chuckling.

"Ticklish?" I chuckled. She grasped a handful of my hair and gave me a little push further down, but I was going at my own pace and I made my way down nuzzling her little blond stripe. I kissed my way around her pouting lips, my tongue darting out giving little licks. She tasted sweet, the scent of her was driving me mad, I couldn't take it any longer and slipped my tongue into her as I massaged her clit.

She arched her back and moaned. "Yes!" I lapped up to her clit taking it in my lips and giving it due attention. Her cries got louder and I stepped up the assault on her. Her leg came up over my shoulder and she pulled me hard into her with her heel. I let up a bit, I didn't want this to end too soon, it seemed that I wasn't the only one enjoying it. I slipped my middle finger into her, and felt her grip it tightly. Her hips started rocking forward. I was pretty sure I could finish her off quickly if I had a mind to, but I didn't. I continued bathing her clit, varying the pressure on it. She let out a few short gasps. "Please?!" She begged. I knew then I had to finish her and slipped another finger in to join the first and intensified my tongue lashing. Her hips lifted off the chair as she climaxed. She held on to me, still moaning, finally collapsing back into the chair panting.

"You sir, are a natural." She gasped. I returned her smile and licked my fingers.

"Am I mistaken, or is there a very hard cock in my immediate future?" I grinned even wider and nodded. "How would you like me?"

"Over hard." I said smiling. Her eyes lit up like a fire had been kindled.

"Well then, dig that little party hat out and show me how easy it is to put on."

I chuckled and dove for my wallet lying on the grass a few feet away. I dug out the foil wrapper and crawled back. I tore open the packet holding the ring carefully and reaching down, putting in place and unrolled it carefully.

"Very good." She said her eyes flashing. She stood up and knelt down on the grass facing the chair. "Over like this? I'm sure you'll supply the 'hard' part." She added with a wink.

"Yes." I said, my breath shallow. I had to have her and scooted up behind her and lined up pushing the head in. I took her hips and pushed forward in a single motion burying myself in her.

We both gasped loudly. In moments she started moving her hips back and forth and I pulled out and began taking slow strokes at first, but I knew I wasn't going to last. She leaned back pushing hard against me and I responded in kind driving forward, the sound of our bodies coming together pushed me into a frenzy. Her gasps were coming in short cries of, "Yes!" She began shaking in my hands, her moans coming from deep in her throat as she arched back into me and climaxed again pushing me over the edge. I drove her forward nearly knocking her and the chair over as I stiffened arching my back. I froze in place for what seemed an eternity, and not long enough both at the same time as I came deep in her.

She leaned back against my chest, the heat of her skin against me was incredible, she reached behind us grasping my ass pulling our hips tight together. "I love how you feel inside me." She whispered. I leaned down and began kissing her shoulder, working my way up to her neck and nibbled on her ear.

"I love how you feel too." I said, my voice a little weak.

She breathed a deep contented sigh. "What now?" A small smirk spread across her lips.

"I don't know about you but I worked up an appetite." I said. "Those shrimp sound good about now."

"All this and you cook too. You're not going to be single long." She chuckled and reached up behind her and stroked my cheek. "I think we may need to move for that though." She said lightly, reminding me that I still had her pinned against the chair. I leaned back, pulling free of her. I stood stepping back, I gathered up my clothing. Summer put her good foot down and stood, steadying herself on the arms of the chair. "Let's go clean up and have lunch." She smiled slipping an arm around my waist and we went into the house.

I started a pan for the shrimp, a little olive oil, some garlic and some red pepper flakes tossed on top of fresh spinach. My killer homemade vinaigrette to top and she would be mine. Well she already seemed to be. I stopped and stared out the little window above the sink out over the water. That thought caught me by surprise. What exactly was going on here? An hour ago I was pissed off for being shunned, now I was making her lunch with a silly, satisfied grin on my face.

Summer hobbled into the kitchen wearing a pale blue tank top and panties with little pink hearts on them.

"Don't you own pants?" I asked smiling.

"Sure, would you rather I be fully dressed, or comfortable?" She asked.

"Oh I don't mind your outfit, as long as you don't mind your lunch burnt to a crisp." I laughed.

"What are you making?" She replied chuckling.

"I'm going to woo you with my culinary skills. My own special shrimp and spinach salad with homemade vinaigrette." I said.

"Wow, sounds awesome. You're a man of many talents. I think you're a little late in the wooing department though." She said smiling.

My chest tightened at that. Nobody ever thought of me as a man before. Everybody has always treated me as a kid until now. The shock of it must have been evident in my expression.

"What?" She asked, her eyes widening. I didn't answer her, I just leaned forward and kissed her softly, she responded in turn.

"Nothing." I said, my grin returning.

"Need a hand?" I handed her two lemons with directions to squeeze the hell out of them then juice them for me into a bowl. I diced up the shallot, and garlic tossing them into the big bowl, salt and pepper followed. In went a huge dollop of spicy mustard, I looked at how much juice Summer had squeezed out of the lemons and eyeballed it pouring it into the bowl, straining out the seeds. I dug a whisk out of the drawer and started whisking in olive oil.

"Most vinaigrette recipes ask for vinegar, obviously. I like mine with lemon juice, especially with seafood." I said. I stopped whisking dribbling a little onto my finger to try it. "That's the ticket." I said offering a taste to Summer who agreed with a little sound. I set the big bowl aside and had her start splitting the cherry tomatoes. The shrimp were rinsed and patted dry on a towel, and I threw some garlic into the pan starting it with some of the olive oil. I salted and peppered the shrimp and in they went tossing them around to coat them all with the hot oil. They were ready in a couple minutes and the kitchen smelled terrific. I stacked the plates with spinach and started building the salads with the tomatoes, red onions, shrimp and as a topper sliced almonds.

"If this tastes like it looks, you're staying on as cook after this heals." She said lifting her foot behind her.

"Prepare to have your mind blown." I said handing her a plate and a fork. I had brought a small baguette with me which I'd sliced up and we ate.

"A girl could get used to this." She smiled popping a shrimp into her mouth. Cooking for a girl is a sure way into her panties."

I laughed. "Even if she wasn't wearing any?"

"Well she's wearing some now." Her eyes flashed.

"But for how long?" I said playing along.

"You have your driver’s license don't you?" She asked, changing the subject.

"Yea, I just don't have a car of my own yet." I said, wondering why she asked.

"Do you know of anybody that would loan you one, like your folks?"

"Yea I'm sure I can get one. Why, do you want to do it in the backseat?" I wiggled my eyebrows at her.

"Hell yea, but I'd also like to get a ride to go get my Jeep. It's been down at the clinic for a week now. They told me it would be safe but I'm getting a little stir crazy stuck here in the house." She replied.

I looked out the window. "I can ride down and bring it back, it's only about four or five miles." I said.

"Ride?" She asked.

"I have a bike, I can put it in the back and haul it back if you don't mind."

"Not at all." She smiled.

I did the dishes and cleaned up after lunch, and Summer kicked back on the sofa folding a load of laundry I'd done earlier. I took a look at the grass, yea the lawn could wait a couple more days. "What else needs to be done?" I asked from the kitchen. I got no answer. I walked into the living room and she was bobbing her head as I walked around the edge of the couch I noticed she'd put in earbuds and was listening to her mp3 player. She was lip syncing some unknown song. She looked up at me and grinned, pulling one of the buds loose.

"I couldn't live without my music." She threw a towel at me to fold.

"Listening to anything good?" She mentioned a band I'd never heard of, and moved the folded stuff from beside her and patted the seat beside her. I sat and she handed me the ear bud.

"Check it out, you might like it." I put it in my ear and listened for a song or two, folding another towel. A hard rock song started and she turned it up a bit and started singing along. She got to the chorus and really joined in full blast. The lyrics were pretty explicit. I was thinking you wouldn't hear music like that on the radio around here. There was a pause, then a soft intro began. The ballad was soft and low, and Summer stopped and closed her eyes, her lips barely moving with the lyrics. When I noticed I stopped and listened intently to the lyrics, it was about intense, heart-felt, you are my world, kind of love. The kind of love that lasts longer than a lifetime. When it ended she reached down and stopped the playback. She looked straight out the window for a moment and turned to me, a shy sweet smile on her lips.

"Do you believe in love Pete?" She asked me. I stared at her in wide-eyed amazement for a minute, and began slowly nodding.

"I do now." I said, my voice barely above a whisper. I wanted to kiss her so badly, but something in her eyes made me hesitate. There was sa

Summer In Maine: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Tue, 06 Oct 2026 16:16:00 +0000

Summer In Maine: Part 1

Summer Arrives on the Atlantic Coast of Maine, in time for his first time.

A 7-part series by Member389. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Stories.

I was finally glad to be out of school. My buddy Jeff got out last year. He went off and joined the military and left our little town. I figured I'd work the summer here and see what was what after the tourists left. It was still early yet, they hadn't started arriving yet, clogging the roads with their luxury cars, acting as if they owned the place. Truth be told, they did. If it weren't for them, the rest of us wouldn't have a living. Fishing wasn't cutting it anymore, and the old quarries down coast were barely running now. Luckily we had the tourists.

I walked down into the village near the docks, and popped into the little corner store.

"Hey Peter." I heard as I walked in. Paula nodded at me and smiled. She and her husband ran this little place, and did well by the locals and tourists alike. I waved and smiled at her as I headed to the back and grabbed a soda from the cooler.

"You headed over to see Davy about work?" She asked.

"Yea, I figure I gotta do something before mom tosses me out of the house." I chuckled.

"Would you do me a favor? Chip is out on a delivery and we're short-handed. Is there any chance you could make a delivery for me, it's on your way. The lady has an account so you don't need to collect any money. It's just, I heard she twisted her ankle on the beach and I told her that if she needed anything to call us and I'd get it over to her."

"Sure, where is it going?" I said.

She handed me two canvas sacks from the cooler, and gave me the address. It was just a couple blocks over from where I was headed. Paula refused to let me pay for my soda before leaving. I walked the few blocks turning up onto the driveway that led to a house facing the water. I walked around the house looking for the kitchen door. As I turned the corner I saw a woman lying on a towel on the lawn. She lay there basking in the morning sun completely naked. A small pile of fabric beside her looked like a swimsuit she may have been wearing. I stopped and looked around, the spot was well sheltered on the curve in the road. Her long blonde hair trailed out above her on her towel, her arms down at her sides, her deep pink nipples pointing up to the sun. Her stomach was flat and a little glint of something shiny hinted at a belly button ring. From this distance I couldn't be sure. A small strip of hair dipped down between her thighs. Her legs were long toned and pale, but getting red. She had just started tanning by the color she'd turned already. She was going to look like a freshly boiled lobster in a very short time.

I realized she hadn't heard or seen me, so I turned and cleared my throat loudly. I looked over my shoulder, and she hadn't moved. I decided I'd just put the groceries in the house for her. I set the bags on the kitchen table and peeked to make sure nothing needed to be put in the icebox. Thankfully I did or the cold stuff would have spoiled. I put them away and left the rest. I walked towards the back door again and looked out the screen at her. She was beautiful, like she'd just stepped out of a magazine centerfold. She still hadn't moved, and it wouldn't be long before she burned badly. So I took it upon myself to rescue her, that's just the kind of guy I am. I opened the back door and pushed it open as far as possible and let it swing shut. The loud rap of the wood on the frame did the trick. She jumped, then the realization that somebody was near and she was naked came on her and she rolled onto the grass pulling the towel over her covering up. I saw why she hadn't heard me as an earbud fell out onto the grass.

She peeked over the top of her big sunglasses, and in an accent I hadn't heard around here, she asked. "Can I help you?" The scolding tone of her voice saying that she didn't appreciate being peeked at while she was sunbathing.

I scrunched up my face. "Where are you from?" I asked, curious about her accent.

"Right here buster, I'm renting this place. Where in hell did you come from?" She replied.

"Oh! Paula down at the market asked me to deliver your groceries. They were shorthanded and I was headed this way."

She just stared at me for a moment, and I returned the stare taking in the scene with a dumb-founded look.

"Would you be a gentleman and please turn around?" She said a little testily. I did as she asked. Unfortunately for her I'd turned and was looking directly at her reflection in the kitchen window. She stood up cursing quietly, putting her weight on one foot, and wrapped the towel around her and tucked it in above her breasts. She was tall, and though her breasts weren't large they were nicely shaped, and red. The little stripe of hair ended neatly where I thought. The towel was just long enough to cover her modestly. She hobbled over to the little pile of cloth and swept up her bikini and started hobbling towards the house like a wounded animal. She passed me and got to the step and hobbled up the half step, and opened the door using it for stability and hopped up the step into the kitchen.

She hobbled back to the screen door and said. "Well come on in."

I walked over and stepped into the kitchen. She was sitting down on one of the chairs one leg splayed out in front of her the other tucked under the chair. The smooth skin was kissed with a flush of pink. I knew she was going to regret falling asleep out there later, but I'm glad I happened to wake her up so she didn't get severely burned. She was fumbling with her towel to keep it up, and digging through a big pocket book.

"Paula said that you have an account." I held up my hand. "I'm not going back to the store anyhow."

She peeked up at me from her purse through a tangle of long blonde hair. "Thank you, but I was going to give you something for the trouble. She mentioned that you wouldn't be here until afternoon because it was busy today." A pink nipple peaked over the top of the polka dot beach towel. She caught me staring. "Though it could be surmised that you already got your tip." She said an eyebrow going up, and a small grin turning the corners of her mouth up. She shook her head as she pulled the towel back into place and tossed the purse onto the table. She held her arm out straight with a folded bill in it. I just shook my head once and waved it off.

"Thanks, but you don't need to do that." I said.

"Don't make me get up, my ankle hurts like hell, and I'm in no shape to use it to kick your ass for being a peeping tom." She replied grinning. She waved the money again. I shrugged and took it slipped into my jeans pocket. I was hoping she hadn't noticed they were tighter in front than a moment before.

"Thanks." I nodded.

"No, thank you Chip, I would have come into town to get them later but she insisted on having you deliver them."

I smiled. "I'm not Chip. He was doing another delivery. I'm Pete."

"Nice to meet you." She said holding out a hand. "I'm Summer."

I shook her hand. She had a firm grip and didn't let up until I did. I just stood there for a moment looking at her. She had mesmerizing blue eyes and a crooked little smile. I realized I was staring when her brow went up. I felt myself blush.

"Are you thirsty? I could use something cold." Summer asked. I nodded.

"If you don't mind, there's a pitcher of iced tea in the fridge. I'm going to go put something on besides a towel."

"Not on my account I hope?" Why not, I figured, she seemed to have a sense of humor about getting caught. I smiled over my shoulder at her as I reached for the cupboard door. She laughed aloud at that.

She stood again, wobbling, and took her bikini in hand and walked towards the living room and gasped grabbing for the door jamb. In the process the towel let go and she stood there grasping the towel in one hand the door in the other. Her long smooth back tapered to a narrow waist and flared back out to beautifully curved hips. On her back was a pretty sunflower tattoo with vines around it. There looked to be a figure in the center of it.

"Oh to hell with it. I don't think I've got anything left to hide at this point." She muttered and hobbled out of the room. I opened up the freezer and got a tray of ice out, and filled the glasses. I heard her fumbling around a bit and she started to hobble back out. She'd pulled a light blue flowered sundress on, and taken a minute to brush out her hair. She hobbled over to an easy chair in the living room and sat down. "Would you be a doll and bring that in here?"

I walked into the living room and she was gingerly setting her foot on the coffee table. I handed her a glass and set the other down. I took the towel she'd tossed on the sofa and folded it up into a little bundle and went to take her leg. I stopped myself and looked up at her, from under fallen bangs.

"May I?" I asked. She held her glass with both hands, licking tea from her upper lip, and nodded. I lifted her calf, the skin smooth and warm in my hand, and slipped the folded towel under her ankle to pad it from the table. I set it down carefully and she let out a sigh. I sat down on the sofa and took up my glass. I was looking into the glass at the ice cubes floating around. I set it back down and went to the kitchen, found a plastic bag and filled it with the rest of the ice. I looked down at her, she sat there wide eyed as I reached to carefully set it on her ankle.

"Thank you," She said softly, with a smile "again."

"You slammed the door on purpose didn't you?" She asked.

"Well you were beginning to look like a lobster out there, fresh from the pot. I wasn't sure if you were asleep and I didn't want you to burn, or worse." I said.

She smiled. "Thank you." She said, and after a moment she added, "West Virginia."

"Rockport here, welcome to Maine." I toasted her with my tea, and we clinked glasses. Neither of us said anything we just sat there enjoying our tea.

"You said this was on your way? Where were you going?" Summer asked.

"I was headed down to Davy's marina down the road." I said. Then pointed. "If you go down Sea Road and bear right. He runs a couple of boats for fishing, sightseeing and whale watching. I was going to see if he needed any help this summer."

She nodded, and looked down at her ankle. Water running down her leg from the condensation on the bag.

"If he doesn't give you a job on a boat, you might want to consider going to medical school." She chuckled. "You're a quick thinker and have a gentle touch. I don't mean to keep you from where you were headed but since this is really feeling like hell." She pointed at her foot. "I was wondering if you could do me another favor before you leave."

"Sure, what else do you need, lunch?" I asked.

She laughed. "Well that would be nice, but I was just going to ask you to go into the bathroom and grab the ace bandage that's rolled up on the counter and the bottle of pain killers for me. I want to get this wrapped again, now that I'm not worried I'll look like a cat with one white paw."

I set my glass down, and went to the bath and found the items. I found a bottle of sunburn lotion on the counter and brought that too.

"I see you came prepared to burn." I looked at the bottle.

"Well when you're as white as I am, it happens often, especially this early in the season." Summer said as she reached up for the items. She reached down and took the ice off, and dried her foot off on the towel. She crossed her legs, her dress riding up high as she reached to start unrolling the bandage.

I laughed. "That looks more awkward than a lobster trying to climb a tree." I reached out for the bandage and took it from her. "Let me show you how it's done." I sat on the edge of the coffee table and laid her leg across mine. I wrapped her ankle neatly slipping the clips on at the end with a flourish. I looked at her toes peeking up, the nails a sparkly pink color. A small throat clear broke me out of my reverie, only to notice that I'd been absently stroking her shin and calf. I snatched my hand away, and felt my face turn bright red again. I looked down at the rug and apologized.

"For what? Doing a better job than I would wrapping my ankle? Or maybe the lame lobster jokes." She flipped a hand at me and took the bottle and popped it open. She poured out her dose and knocked them back with a swallow of her tea.

"I should take these with food." She took her foot off my lap and set it gingerly on the floor, grabbing the arms of the chair preparing to get up.

"Whoa! Where are you going?" I asked.

"I was going to go see what was in those bags to eat." She said.

"Sit down. I'll get you something." I answered quickly.

She rolled her eyes at me. "You've done far more than you should have for a tired, broken down old lady." She rolled forward again, and I put my hand on her shoulder to keep her balance back.

"I'll get it." I said firmly. "What would you like?"

"You are too sweet." She said, relaxing back into the chair. "What did you bring?"

I went into the kitchen to rummage through the bags. Given a little creativity and a few minutes time I whipped up a sandwich and chips. I peeked around the door jamb to ask if she wanted mustard or mayo on her turkey. The sight that greeted me stopped me in my tracks. Summer had sat forward on the chair, and slipped the straps off the sundress pushing it down to her waist. She sat there slowly rubbing in the sunburn cream into her skin. She finished her arms and began working on her chest rubbing slowly giving each nipple a pinch and tug. My jeans felt about ready to explode at the sight of her. I popped my head back around the door and called out asking my question. She replied, mustard. I responded that it was ready then, to give her time to cover up.

I walked into the room with the plate in front of me and the bag of chips dangling beneath to try and hide my arousal. I sat quickly as I handed her the plate, hoping I'd covered myself well enough.

"Ooh thanks!" She said setting the plate down and reaching for half the sandwich. She just stopped and looked at me. "You didn't make one for yourself?" I shook my head. "Here," she handed me the other half, "I hate eating alone."

I shrugged and took the other half, and we ate quietly. I asked her how she twisted her ankle. Exploring wet rocks on the outbound tide, she'd slipped and thought she'd broken it. She had gotten an X-ray and it was only a bad sprain.

"Ironic. I ended up having to postpone starting work at the very hospital that I was going to be starting at next week." She said.

"Oh? You a doctor?" I asked.

"RN, and I was serious earlier, you have a gentle touch, and you wrap a mean ankle." She followed with a smile.

"Sports." I said by way of explanation. She nodded.

She opened her mouth laying a chip on her tongue and took it in whole giving it a crunch. I didn't know why, but she fascinated me on an entirely new level. I'd seen naked girls before, well in magazines and movies, anyway. Here sat a woman who, unlike those from around here, wasn't scandalized by having her body admired. This isn't the end of the world, but not far from it.

"How old are you Pete." She asked. I told her the truth, that I was nineteen, and I'd just graduated last month. She offered me the chips, and I took a few.

"What are your plans from here?" She asked.

"I honestly don't know. I have no idea what I want to be when I grow up." I said chuckling.

She set the chips aside and wiped her hands on the towel. She took up the bottle of cream and popped the cap up. She nonchalantly pulled up the hem on her dress to a nearly indecent level and leaned forward and began rubbing the cream into her leg. She continued to ask me about the area, what there was to do after school got out. She worked her hand further up her thigh, the warm pink flesh supple under her fingers. She pulled back again, the hem of the dress slid up, and a peek of pink lace appeared. She asked if I had a girlfriend. Which made me pause. She started on the other leg working from the ankle up to the knee. She stopped and looked at me when I didn't reply.

"No?" She asked, no doubt noticing that I'd been watching every movement she made.

I just shook my head looking down at the floor. "No. I've gone out a few times, but never really had a girlfriend."

She looked down her leg again, massaging her up her thigh slowly. Watching her was not helping the situation in my jeans one bit.

"That's too bad. Seems an awful waste of resources if you ask me." She smirked.

"Huh?" I said looking up at her with a quizzical look.

She bit her lower lip and looked me in the eye for a moment, then down at my lap, and nodded.

I must have turned deep red, she looked up at me and smiled, then busted out laughing.

"Oh my God! You're as innocent as the day you were born, aren't you?" She asked grinning ear to ear.

I stammered.

"Oh hell." She waved her hand. "Don't be embarrassed hon. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to get you a hard time." She reached over and gave my wrist a quick squeeze. The feel of her warm hand sent a shock up my arm. She leaned back in the chair, not bothering to adjust her dress. The little pink lace peeking out kept drawing my eye. I could feel her eyes studying me as I tried not to look.

She started softly. "Am I the first woman you've ever seen naked?" She followed with, "in person?"

I cleared my throat. "Well, that close, yea." I said softly. "Last summer, my friend and I found a cove where some girls go to tan in the summer, but we stay well back. They mostly only took their tops off. Jeff had binoculars." I felt my ears turn red.

Summer smiled again biting her lip. "So, the peeping tom thing isn't new." She giggled. She was enjoying teasing me. A moment of silence passed while I looked anywhere but at her. "Stand up Pete, and come here." I looked at her and did as she asked. She slowly reached up, and tugged the straps of her dress to the side, and looped her arms up through, pushing it down her torso. Her breasts popped free, the cherry red nipples stiff in the cool breeze coming through the house. She looked up at me from under a lock of hair, still biting her lip. Time seemed to stop, and I wasn't sure what to do next, but instinct pushed me to reach out and cup her breast. It was warm and soft in my hand, and I stroked it gently. I reached up with my thumb and rubbed the nipple. A sigh as she inhaled deeply, her eyes were closed wh

It Took Cupid's Army

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Dawkins Blog) — Mon, 05 Oct 2026 20:09:00 +0000

It Took Cupid’s Army

Can I woo the girl who knows my embarrassing childhood?

Based on a post by Mac G. Listen to the ► podcast at Connected.

Even though it is right in front of you, you don't always see what's good for you. Sometimes you need a little nudge. This is about a couple of mine.

When I was five, Jenny's family moved in directly across the street from us. Our families became good friends right away. Due to the fact that there was nobody else our age living nearby (Jenny is three months older than I am), we soon became inseparable.

She had no trouble keeping up with me in the rough and tumble things I wanted to do, and I had no problems playing house with her when she wanted. One of our parents always had to shoo us home at night because we would never think about it ourselves. I once tried to get my parents to let Jenny spend the night, but they said it was not right for girls to spend the night with boys.

Although I missed it at the time, the first indication that Jenny and I would end up together came when we were fourteen. I was over at her house watching TV with her and her dad. As we sat there, the doorbell rang. Jenny got up to answer it. She came back a moment later followed by a policeman.

"Mr. Adams," he said, "I'm afraid I have some bad news."

Jenny's dad got up to stand next to her. I stood a few feet behind them.

"I'm really sorry to say that there has been an accident. A drunk ran a red light and hit your wife's car," the policeman stated.

"What! When? Where? How is she?" Mr. Adams asked.

"The paramedics did their best, but I'm afraid she didn't make it. I am truly sorry."

At this point, Jenny turned around and looked at me, tears pouring from her eyes. She ran to me, buried her head in my shoulder and sobbed. I guided her to the couch and sat her down. Holding her gently, I let her cry herself out, trying to soothe her as best as I could.

After about fifteen minutes, Mr. Adams finished up with the policeman and came over to sit next to us. Jenny had calmed down a little and was just crying lightly. He took Jenny in his arms and held her. I got up and called my parents telling them what had happened. They both came right over.

After a lot of consoling and grief, Dad left with Mr. Adams to tend to the body while Mom stayed with Jenny and I. Mom told me later how proud she was of me and for handling the situation and comforting Jenny so well. Years later, Mr. Adams said he'd kill me if I told Jenny, but that it hurt a little when Jenny turned to me, instead of him, for comfort upon hearing the news about her mom.

The First Nudge

I have always thought differently about Jenny than anyone else. Even during those awkward adolescent times all boys go through in which girls are gross and have cooties, I never felt that way about Jenny. It was like my mind thought, 'That's not a girl, that's Jenny'. The trouble was that as I grew into a teenager and began to notice girls, it was the same thing; I didn't realize just how beautiful Jenny was becoming.

Ironically, it was on a date with someone else in the summer between our Junior and Senior years that her beauty was pointed out to me. We had been having a great time: Dinner, movie, and ice cream afterwards. It was close to time to take my date home.

"Anne, can I ask you a question?" I asked.

"Sure, what's up?"

"Well, when I asked you out, you seemed a little surprised. Pleased, but surprised. I got the same response from Sarah Jansen last month, and I was wondering if it was true you were surprised, and if so, why?"

Anne smiled and hesitated a moment before answering.

"Yes, it's true I was a little surprised and I'm sure Sarah was as well. The reason is we keep expecting you two knuckleheads to wake up and see what a good thing you've got."

"Knuckleheads? What two knuckleheads?" I asked.

"Okay, it looks like it's up to me to straighten you out, although I really shouldn't," she sighed. "I'm going to do this in a roundabout way. I'm going to ask you a bunch of questions. Some of them may seem silly, and some might be embarrassing, but I need you to trust me and answer them all honestly."

"Okay, I'll try."

"Good. Now first question: Do you think I'm pretty?"

"Of course I do. Most guys in school do."

"Thank you," she said, blushing a little, "Now, I know all guys have different ideas about the ideal woman, but am I your ideal? Be honest."

"No, you're not." I said a little chagrinned.

"Hey, don't worry about it. I asked for honesty. I'm somebody's ideal and I'll find them one day. Let's concentrate on your ideal woman. I'll say an attribute and you tell me what you like. You okay with this?"

"I guess."

"Ok, height?"

"Your height, perhaps a little taller."

"Hair?"

"Red, long and straight."

"Longer than my shoulder length?" Anne asked.

"Yes."

"Eyes?"

"Green."

"Mouth?"

"Don't know. Never thought about that."

"Not a problem. Now, don't get embarrassed, but look at my tits."

I couldn't help it, I turned crimson, but I looked briefly. She had very nice tits.

"That's what I like about you, Tony; even with permission you don't ogle at a girl's chest. Most guys would be glued there right now. Ok, what would you change?"

"Nothing, I really like your tits," I said, turning even redder, if that were possible.

"Thanks, so do I. There's definitely something there to attract attention, but not too much. What about the butt? Do you like big butts?"

"Not really."

"What about legs?"

"Long, with a good muscle structure."

"Great. Now, here is what you just told me is your ideal woman; 5'9" or 5'10" tall, long, straight red hair, green eyes, an athletic build, long muscular legs leading up to a nice tight butt. Is that an accurate description?"

"Yes, that would be correct."

"And you still don't see it do you?"

"I guess not. See what?"

"You just perfectly described Jenny Adams."

I sat there for a moment. She was right of course, but I had never made the connection.

"Did you know that most guys think Jenny is the best looking girl in school? Many also think you are an idiot for not dating her. You've been best friends for so long you two cannot see it any other way. You should start looking at Jenny as the beautiful woman she is. With the great friendship you've already built, you two would make a perfect couple. Think about it, you dope," Anne ordered with a grin.

"I will, I promise," I said. "Now, I'd better get you home before your dad sends out the posse."

I drove her home in silence. When I walked her to the door, I said, "Thanks a lot for telling me that, Anne. I guess it's true it's sometimes hard to see what is right in front of your nose."

"You're welcome. I'm sure you two will be very happy together. Now, I don't usually do this on a first date, but as I'm pretty sure I've just ensured there won't be a second one, kiss me good night."

"Gladly."

I leaned forward and gave her a gentle kiss. She was having none of that. Throwing her arms around my neck she pulled me in for a nice, hard kiss. It seemed to last forever, breaking only when we ran out of air.

"Thanks, that's just what I wanted," she said smiling. "Now, go get her, Tiger!" With that, she turned and went inside.

It's a good thing the route home was so familiar, as I was not paying too much attention to where I was going; I was thinking about Jenny. She was beautiful. She was also a great person. She was funny and fun to be around; kind to everyone; caring with genuine compassion; helpful whenever you needed her. She had so many wonderful qualities that it's hard to think of them all.

Two days later, Jenny was over at my house watching TV. As the movie ended, she turned to me, saying, "Okay, Tony, what's up? You've been quiet all day and you've been giving me some funny looks."

I hesitated before answering, unsure as to how to answer. I was really nervous about how this would go. I took a deep breath.

"Jenny, will you go out with me on Friday?" I asked her.

"Sure, we can get together and..."

"No, please, that's not what I mean. I don't want to just get together; I want to go on a date, a real date."

She looked at me with her eyebrows raised. I could see the wonder in her eyes.

"Look, Jenny, I know we've been friends for a long time, you've always been my best friend, but lately I've been seeing you in a different light. I've always known you were pretty, but I'm starting to see just how beautiful you really are. I've always known you were a girl, but now I'm seeing you as a woman. We're friends but I'd like to see if maybe we could be more."

She sat there, deep in thought. I waited for her to decide.

After several minutes I added, "I know this is sudden. You don't have to answer now if you want to think about it for a while. Don't be afraid to say no. Nothing will change if you say no."

She smiled at me and said, "I don't need to wait. Of course I'll go on a date with you. I just wasn't expecting it. What brought this about?"

"I'll tell you, I promise, but not right now. What time do you want to start?"

"Um, I'll let you know."

"Fine. Want a Coke?"

"Sure."

I went a got one for each of us. We watched some more TV, neither one of us talking much. When she left to go home, she paused at the door and gave me a long look, smiling slightly.

The rest of the week seemed to last forever. Jenny must have said something to her dad, and he spoke to my parents, because on Wednesday evening Mom came into my room, announcing, "Let me know what you plan on wearing for your big date Friday, and I'll make sure it's clean and nicely pressed."

"Okay, Mom, thanks. I'm not sure...wait, how did you know about Friday?"

"Moms just know," she said, grinning. "If there's anything else I can do for you, let me know."

When Friday came, I had still not told her what I wanted to wear, having changed my mind several times. I went out in the afternoon to get a haircut. When I got back home, there was a brand new outfit laying on my bed waiting. It was perfect. As I was getting ready, my dad came in my room.

"Here, try some of this," he said, handing me a bottle of cologne. "It's a very popular scent."

"Thanks, Dad."

"Also, a good date needs a good ride. Take my car tonight."

I was stunned. Dad rarely let's anyone drive his car. He had saved for years to afford it. "Are you sure?" I asked.

"Yes, I'm sure. I got it cleaned up nicely today and it's got a full tank of gas. Enjoy yourself."

"Wow, thanks, Dad! You're awesome."

When the time came, I walked across to her house and knocked. Mr. Adams answered.

"Come on in Tony, she'll be right down. Where are you going tonight?" he asked.

"I made a reservation at that new Italian place south of the mall. After that, we'll just see. Probably a movie later on," I answered.

We heard the sound of Jenny coming down the stairs. I turned to see her and was stunned. She was wearing a light green sun dress that stopped just above her knees. Her legs looked great, tapering to a pair of strappy sandals with a 2½-inch heel. Her red hair cascaded down over the front of her shoulders, framing her face nicely. Jenny's eyes were sparkling and she was grinning from ear to ear.

I walked up to her as she got to the bottom of the stairs.

"I've never seen you look more beautiful," I said.

She blushed a little and said, "Thanks, you look great, too."

We walked back to her dad.

"Have fun tonight you two," he said. "I've talked to your parents, Tony, and for tonight, and tonight only, there is no curfew for you two - just don't push it too far."

"We won't, Mr. Adams, I promise," I said.

We walked across the street to the car. Jenny's eyes got huge when she saw we were heading to Dad's car. We drove to the restaurant in an awkward silence. As we were waiting for the table, I reached out and took her hand in mine. I wasn't sure if it was a good idea, as I figured she could feel that my heart was beating about 200 times a minute. Jenny just smiled at me and squeezed it gently.

Dinner went well. The talking started slow, but we loosened up some as things went on. By the end I think I had my heart down to about 150.

As we walked back to the car, I took her hand again. Before I opened her door, I turned her to face me. "Are you still as nervous as I am?" I asked.

"Oh God, yes," she replied.

"I have an idea, but I don't want to make it worse," I said quietly.

She looked up at me, whispering, "I don't think anything would make it worse."

I leaned forward and kissed her. As our lips met, it felt like I had touched 1,000 volts. The excitement went from head to toe. I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her to me gently. Jenny hesitated for a moment, and then just melted in my arms.

After several minutes, we broke the kiss. Jenny was smiling broadly and looking at me dreamily.

"Now we don't have to worry about That for the rest of the night. One less thing to think about," I said.

She just started laughing, pulled me in and hugged me tightly. I could feel all the tension leave her body. She felt so good in my arms; I knew I wanted this to happen a lot more.

After a few minutes, she pulled back, looked at me and said, "You're right, I was thinking about it. I shouldn't be bothered about it anymore. I do think, however, that we should make sure."

She leaned in and kissed me again. This one was even better because we were both putting more of ourselves into it. She kept holding me tighter and pulling me closer, her hands pressed to the back of my shoulders. I put one hand on her lower back, gently rubbing. With the other hand I reached up and held the back of her head, my fingers entwined in her hair. The feel of her tits pressing against my chest aroused me and I began to stir in my pants.

We finally broke the kiss when we heard a whistle from near the restaurant. I turned to look and saw a couple standing there. He was looking at us and she was tugging on his arm to get him to move. When he saw us staring back at him, he gave in and they walked off.

I turned back to Jenny, worried she'd been upset by the scene. "Maybe we should go somewhere else."

Jenny and I decided to go over to the theatre, where we quickly agreed on a movie. We sat in the back, with my arm around her and her head resting on my shoulder. I enjoyed the feeling of her up against me so much that I wasn't paying attention, and still don't remember what movie we saw.

Afterward, we went down to the park on the waterfront and just walked around holding hands. Finally, around 12:30 a.m., we decided we should get home. Standing on her porch, I looked at her and couldn't help but smile.

"I have never had a better night in all my life," I said.

"Me neither. I'm just upset we waited so long to do this," she said.

"I know, we were kind of dumb, weren't we?"

"We'll just have to do whatever we can to catch up." Jenny winked.

We stood there kissing for about twenty minutes. I decided I should be getting home before her dad came to investigate. I was a little surprised he hadn't yet.

I don't think I touched the ground as I went across the street. It took me hours to fall asleep; I didn't want the night to end and went over every detail, committing each to memory.

For the rest of the summer, except for the five days Jenny and her dad were at her grandparents, we spent every day together. We got closer and closer. At one point when we were at the mall, we ran into Anne, who noticed we were holding hands. She told us she was very happy for us. I confessed to Jenny that it was Anne who had suggested that I look at her closer. Jenny gave Anne a big hug and thanked her profusely.

When school started, it quickly got around that our friendship had blossomed into romance. It seemed to be the general consensus that this was a good thing. We got a couple of grumbles from a guy who had been after Jenny to go out with him since our freshman year, but we just ignored him.

Every day after school we did our homework together, helping each other through troublesome concepts. It may have taken a little longer than if we had done it separately, but we didn't care because we were enjoying every minute of it.

I once overheard my dad talking about us to my mom, saying, "We haven't spent as much time as they have together since we were on our honeymoon!" Mom just told him to mind his business and leave us alone.

The Second Nudge

It was March and Mr. Adams was leaving on a business trip. We had celebrated my 18th birthday the night before and we were all still in a good mood, or so I thought. My parents and I walked across the street to Jenny's house. They were going to drive him to the airport while I stayed with Jenny. Mr. Adams greeted us at the door and let us in.

"Where's Jenny?" I asked, not seeing her there.

"She's up in her room right now," he replied. "Listen Tony, I need to talk to you for a moment before you see her. She's a little upset right now."

"I thought something was bothering her, but she said it was nothing"

"It started a couple of days ago when she got the mail. There was a letter addressed to her mother, from her high school reunion committee. I wrote them last time to say she had passed, but I guess they never put that down on their records. It got Jenny thinking about her."

Jenny has told me many times how much she misses her mom. My